Search the Community

Baring Bones: A Halloween Story - Chapter 4 (and Bestiary Notes) Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 3 ------------------------- Can I just state, for the record, that this really wasn’t how I’d hoped I’d be spending the evening? Is it too much to ask that I go to a party, hang out with friends and coworkers, show off my costume, and maybe meet a hot guy who doesn’t turn into a huge brute possessed by the ghost of a puritan witch hunter who decides to murder me in a clearing full of the bones of monsters? Before my eyes, Gosser was transforming Kellan’s body with the life force of over a hundred party guests. The green light illuminated his muscles so that they gleamed slickly, and every so often, like cartoon electricity, it caused his skeleton to blaze visibly through his skin, looking dark and monstrous. His muscles pumped and burst and grew again, almost seeming to froth. His costume tore off his powerful new body, revealing his warped physique to the world and finally revealing that tattoo that had been teasing me all night: the words “To The Bone” written in interlaced gothic script, stretched from just beneath his right clavicle, dipped across the tops of his pillow-sized pecs, and ending beneath his left clavicle. For some reason, even when the eldritch fire revealed his skeleton, the words stayed there, hovering grimly in front of his uppermost ribs and sternum, only to re-attach themselves to the skin when it re-appeared the next moment. His pants also burst, the black fabric charring in the green energy as a naked and increasingly erect, thick cock spilled out, stretching over a foot long! His balls also bulged, dangling heavily beneath his erection, but while Kellan had been a stunning and enticing figure of a man, Gosser’s possession only made his endowment seem threatening and repulsive. In body shape, his physique resembled some cross between a bodybuilder on the cover of FLEX magazines and the oversized physique of comic book ‘tanks’: enormous muscles, but gleaming with sweat and ectoplasm, and sharply defined, with noticeable veins and heavy striation. My enhanced vision noticed that the red lights had been flashing back at the manor, but now they’d gone dark, and as they died, so did most of the emerald flames around Gosser/Kellan, now standing over eight feet tall and looking down on me with a sickening grin that occasionally flashed the horrible rictus of Kellan’s bare skull. Horribly, Gosser took his massive hands, every inch of tightly-packed muscle in his huge arms flexing as he did so, and began to slide them over his new form, caressing and stroking his stolen skin in a blasphemous form of self-worship. “AT LAST,” he moaned, as he continued to feel his own horrific muscles. “LET ME SHARE SOME LAST WISDOM BEFORE YOU TAKE MY PLACE IN THE GRAVE, YOU UNCLEAN THING,” he snarled at me in that creepy dual voice. “WHEN I WAS ALIVE, I SPENT MY LIFE PROTECTING THE PITIFUL HUMAN RACE FROM ITS OWN DARKNESS… THE PURSUIT OF CORRUPT MAGIC, THE WORSHIP OF FOUL ENTITIES, THE REANIMATION OF DEAD TISSUE, THE BEASTS AND MONSTERS THAT LIVE IN MAN’S SHADOW… BUT IT WAS ALL FOR NAUGHT. AS THE YEARS PASSED, FEWER AND FEWER ALLIES JOINED MY SIDE, AND THOSE THAT REMAINED BECAME AS GRAY-HAIRED AND WRINKLED AS I. MEANWHILE, THOSE QUAKERS PLAYED THEIR LITTLE WELCOMING GAMES, PUSHING FOR ACCEPTANCE OF ALL NEWCOMERS, NEVERMIND THEIR ORIGINS AND POTENTIAL THREAT. I WAS RIDICULED, AND MY TRAINING CAMP SHUT DOWN, ONLY TO BE TAKEN OVER BY BRAINLESS BIBLE STUDIES AND WHINING CHILDREN! FINALLY, A DESCENDANT OF MY USELESS YOUNGER BROTHER BOUGHT THE PROPERTY AND BUILT HIS HOME ON IT, BUT HE AND HIS DESCENDANTS WERE ONLY INTERESTED IN MAKING MONEY, AND LACKED TRUE FAITH AND TRUE DISCIPLINE. FORTUNATELY, I HAD ANOTHER OPPORTUNITY. I TURNED TO MY NOTES ON THE VARIOUS WITCHES AND SORCERERS OF WHICH I RID THE WORLD, AND FOUND DETAILS ON AN INTRICATE SPELL THAT WOULD ENABLE ME TO LIVE AGAIN… AND THIS TIME, INSTEAD OF BEING A VIRGIN DEFENDER OF THE FAITHFUL, HOLDING MYSELF PURE, I WOULD REVEL IN ALL THE PLEASURES AND POWER I HAD DENIED MY BODY IN LIFE. AS LONG AS ONE OF MY GODLESS RELATIVES CONTINUED TO LIVE, I COULD USE THEM AS A HOST AS LONG AS THEY HADN’T LET THEIR BODY GO TO SEED. HOWEVER, IN ORDER TO REMAKE EVEN A HEALTHY BODY TO MY IDEAL, I WOULD NEED THE LIFE FORCE OF AT LEAST 250 ADULTS. YOUTH IS WASTED ON THE YOUNG, AND I SHALL TREASURE WHAT THEY WERE THROWING AWAY. EVEN WITH A LARGE NUMBER OF PEOPLE HERE, I NEEDED SOME WAY OF HARVESTING THAT ENERGY AND CONVERTING IT INTO ECTOPLASM TO FUEL THE BODY. SO I ARRANGED FOR SPOTS THAT WOULD DRAW A NUMBER OF PEOPLE AT THIS PAGAN CELEBRATION TO BECOME SINKS OF VITALITY: THE WOODS WHERE THEY WOULD DRIVE BY IN THEIR HAY-FILLED CONVEYANCE, THE BONFIRE WHERE THEY WOULD TRY TO DRIVE BACK THE NIGHT’S CHILL, THE DANCE FLOOR WHERE THEY’D CAVORT SHAMELESSLY, THE BAR WHERE THEY DOWNED THEIR DEVIL BREWS, THE PLACE WHERE THEY DEFECATED, AND THE CHAPEL… WHERE MY MORTAL REMAINS WERE SAFELY INTERRED, BENEATH THE STONE FLOOR BEHIND THE ALTAR, FROM WHICH I COULD BEGIN THE RITUAL TO FILL MY HOST WITH THE ECTOPLASM TO REMAKE HIM AS THE MAN I SHOULD HAVE BEEN! FINALLY, WITH THE DOORS BETWEEN WORLDS STILL OPEN FROM ALL HALLOW’S EVE, I WAS ABLE TO ENACT MY PLANS!” While Gosser monologued, absorbed in feeling up his stolen body, I’d been surreptitiously flipping through the journal, hoping that I could find the details about the spell and some way to break it. Knowing where his body was hidden was great, but I couldn’t escape him now, much less get all the way across the property to the chapel and break through the concrete floor, and then concentrate on the music of the Choir enough to summon the Helpful One and send Gosser to the Great Beyond. I’d managed to find rules for how to trick Kappas into bowing and spilling the water from their heads, how to protect yourself from native American curses, and how to wear clothes inside-out to confuse fairies (and most normal people, I’d suspect), as well as a spell to raise the dead to fight on your side against their killer (which would’ve been nice, but I didn’t have “The Bloode of the Innocent,” “The Bloode of a Dragon,”or “The Bloode of Godde’s Servants”… though there was certainly enough “Ectoplasme” around Gosser/Kellan). None of them seemed likely to work. Then the book fluttered from my hands and floated into Gosser’s waiting hand! I realized belatedly that even in a body, he’d retained ghostly powers like poltergeist activity! “THEN, HOWEVER, SOMETHING INTERFERED WITH MY PLANS. I COULDN’T SENSE ANYONE, COULDN’T DETECT ANY FOREIGN MAGIC, COULDN’T EVEN SEE A PERSON I KNEW HAD TO BE THERE, EVERY TIME I TRIED TO CONVERT THIS WHELP INTO MY HOST! I CAME TO THE CONCLUSION THAT ONLY A CREATURE NOT INTENDED AS PART OF GOD’S PLAN FOR THE WORLD COULD SO EVADE MORTAL MAGICAL AND SPIRITUAL SENSES… WHAT IS YOUR NAME, HELLSPAWN?” I found myself suddenly forced to speak, as if the words were being drawn out of me. “Angelo Chiaro Alinero,” I stammered, revealing my full name to monster. I wondered if knowing my name would give him further power over me, but if he could force me to talk, I’m not sure there’s much he couldn’t do already. However, as soon as I spoke my surname, he smiled with wicked satisfaction, and the book levitated in front of my face, the pages turning of their own accord. A flicker of green ectoplasmic flame illuminated a particular passage, listing the family names descended from the Grigori Armaros, “Who Taughte Men The Resolving of Enchantments”. At the bottom of the list was a name, underlined in green: Alinero. “YOU ARE A NEPHILIM, THE DESCENDANT OF A UNION BETWEEN THE SONS OF HEAVEN AND THE DAUGHTERS OF EARTH. YOU ARE SO WICKED THAT GOD HIMSELF SENT THE FLOOD TO WIPE OUT YOUR KIND. AND LOOK… HE DOES SO AGAIN!” Waving his powerfully-muscled, green-glowing arm at the sky, I saw that the full moon had been replaced by storm clouds, and dimly remembered the weather man talking about a hurricane making its way up the coast. With a howling laugh, Gosser continued. “FORTUNATELY FOR YOU, I SHALL TAKE CARE OF YOU, SO YOU NEED NOT FEAR DROWNING LIKE SOME OF YOUR ANCESTORS… YOUR DEATH SHALL BE QUICK, AND AFTER THAT, YOU SOULLESS THING, THERE WILL BE NO PARADISE FOR YOU, JUST EMPTY ETERNITY!” With that, I felt my body lift from the ground and float towards his grasp. I tried to struggle, but I couldn’t move a muscle. I felt his hands wrap around my torso, and waited for the pull, when a woman’s voice echoed through the clearing, and Gosser froze in shock. “So… it looks like someone has some pretty dramatic plans. And it looks like you’ve already killed some of my descendants, Quincy Gosser. I would rather you not harm another.” Tossing me to the bone-strewed ground, giving me a number of bruises and small cuts, Gosser turned to face an exotic older woman, dressed as Marilyn Monroe, and holding Claudia’s empty husk. “YOU! WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE? AND YOUR DESCENDANT… HE IS SPAWN OF THE GRIGORI, NOT YOUR DEBASED BROOD, WITCH!” ‘Marilyn’ smiled condescendingly at him and wiggled her finger teasingly. “Now now, Quincy, do remember that Armaros hasn’t been seen since the Flood. That’s plenty of time for his descendants to mate with mine, as well as many, many, many other people. Time DOES fly, after all.” Gosser curled his fingers into fists. “I WILL DESTROY YOU BOTH, THEN!” ‘Marilyn’ laughed, a rich, throaty chuckle that almost sounded like a purr. “Oh, that was a good one, darling! You just slaughtered about 280 people in Halloween costumes, just so that you could pose in a speedo and live out the boyish daydreams you never actually indulged in life. You haven’t the vision, the wisdom, or, frankly, the balls, to face me.” She then winked at me. “Unfortunately, I am unable to actually interfere with someone of fully-human descent without provocation, and though you have descended further than most, you still… barely… qualify, Quincy. However, I am allowed to tip the scales in favor of my family.” She pulled a long, thin dagger from somewhere in her billowing skirts, held up Claudia’s gray finger and pricked it, then shouted, “YOUR LEFT POCKET, ANGELO,” before vanishing in a puff of smoke. I found myself able to move and reached into my pocket as commanded, pulling out a small vial labeled “Dragon Blood.” Before Gosser could stop me, I threw it to the ground, enjoying the satisfying sound of the glass shattering and wiping my own blood from my arms as I repeated the small, nonsense chant from the journal. My voice seemed to echo in the clearing, becoming more pure and powerful as the bones began to rise, cloak themselves in blood-red skin and muscle and assemble themselves as a collection of monsters, who immediately turned against Gosser with a vengeance. I saw harpies, trolls, ettins, lamiae, satyrs, and more wade into combat with the enormous hunk, whose green fire charred their reformed flesh, and whose punches and kicks sent them flying. The monsters were relentless, but Kellan’s body and Gosser’s powers together were unstoppable. As more and more of the monsters started to fall and turn to dust, one of them, a hugely-muscled creature with the horns of both a ram and a bull, lifted me up and said, in a voice that sounded like the ruined throat it used to speak, “Thhhhank yooou, brotherrrr. Weeee wellllcommme vennnnggeannnnce agggainnnsssst ourrrr killllllerrrr. Gooo annnnd ennnnd hiimmmm forrrr usss!” With that, the creature threw me high into the air, well over the tree line, back towards the fields. As the storm rumbled around my hurtling body and the rushing wind pulled tears from my eyes, I felt resigned to crashing into the earth and dying, when the costume wings on my back suddenly unfolded, fanning out behind me. The plastic and fabric warped as my body seemed to catch fire, blazing white like a shooting star. As swiftly as they’d begun, the flames went out, and I found that I wasn’t cold, the wind now seemed to caress me instead of blowing at me… and that I was no longer wearing the wings…. they’d become real, and fused with my back. I remembered The Helpful One giving them to me and realized this had been its plan all along! What’s more, I felt powerful… running my hands down my body, I realized that my shirt had burned away, and I now possessed the sculpted powerful body of an Olympic athlete, with curly hair-covered gymnast-like chest muscles to power my new wings, which were clawed at the top like a bat’s but covered in ravenlike feathers that shaded from black to blue, purple, green and red at the tips, with an iridescent oily sheen. I flexed my chest and found that doing so caused my wings to beat, sending me soaring upward! With a cry of exultation to answer the thunder of the storm, I beat my wings, feeling my body pump as I sped towards the Manor. As it came into view, I realized that there was no motion. Gray husks from the party guests littered the grounds, and I remembered that I was now the only living person on the grounds (though I technically was over the grounds at the moment) unless you counted Gosser in Kellan’s body. Far behind me I heard a terrible roar of fury as the sounds of the fight between the dead monsters and the tremendous Gosser continued. They wouldn’t be able to buy me time for much longer, though, and I still had to break through the stone in the chapel to reach Gosser’s real body. My wings fanned out, pulling me up before gently dropping me to the ground and folding up against my back. Then I felt a chill at my back. I whirled around, fanning my wings out aggressively to make myself look bigger, and stared at the sight in front of me. A hazy, transparent version of Claudia, still dressed in her costume, hovered behind me, looking nervous. She parted her lips, and a voice like the whisper of a fall breeze said, “I’m sorry… he took me over and used me while I was asleep. He thought he could get close to Kellan through me. And he did… but you brought me back once, and the lady using my blood for that spell snapped me out of the shock of having my life taken from me. I think she wanted me to help somehow, but what can I do?” I shook myself. “No, I’m the one who’s sorry… I’ve got a crush on your boyfriend, and if I’d been focusing on actually solving this mess instead of how tight his costume was, maybe we’d have been able to keep you alive.” Claudia’s shade moved closer, but her face had a rueful smile. “I’m not entirely comfortable with you and Kellan, together, but he still cared for me… at least before that monster too him over. And I have to say, you look pretty amazing now,” she continued, giving my new musculature a once-over. “If you can somehow manage to save all of us, I think I’d be up to try sharing Kellan.” Before I could respond, behind Claudia (or through her, actually), I saw a sudden burst of green flames exploding from the woods. “That’ll be the end of the reanimated monsters,” I groaned. “He’s coming. We need to get into the Chapel, and we need to get his body from underneath the altar. Maybe we can do it together, or between the two of us, we can get inside Kellan’s head and break him free. Let’s go!” Her face lighting up (literally glowing) at the thought of defeating Gosser and rescuing Kellan, Claudia drifted through me and inside the doors of the Manor. I opened them and followed her, only to be slowed down when I realized that my head was scraping the top of the door! I’d grown in height as well as musculature, and I remembered the stories of the Nephilim had described them as giants. Ducking carefully, I entered the main drinking room, which was eerily silent with no one talking and the dj’s music turned off, and found Claudia’s path blocked by a bunch of ghosts dressed in old-fashioned attire. One of them, a skinny, bearded man, moved forward and said, “We are the soldiers of God and the slayers of monsters. Our brother, Quincy Gosser, has called us back to stop you, Abomination… and you shall be stopped!” Immediately, torches, pitchforks, and other makeshift weapons formed in their hands and they menacingly waved them at me. Claudia ducked through me to avoid getting stabbed by a spectral musket blade, but I’d had enough. “Your time is long gone, and your crusade, while noble, was misguided and callous. Your current goal is foolish and in defiance of both natural and supernatural laws, and I have seen far more frightening things tonight than a group of colonial spooks. What’s more, I’ve BECOME a more frightening thing than all of you. I am alive, and this is my world… your world passed away with you, and you are not welcome here. BEGONE!” To emphasize my argument, I flexed my ripped chest, and my wings unfolded behind me, causing a draft of wind that knocked over more than a few bottles of cheap alcohol and spilled dozens of plastic cups on the lifeless party guests. I stared them down, my eyes never leaving the ghost’s, and my rage at their idiotic temerity caused white flames to lick my skin and dance among my hair and feathers. The ghosts quailed before the sight, and though some looked indignant, they all faded away. The flames died, and I folded my wings behind me, and took off at a run towards the chapel doors. I pushed them open with a cacophonous BANG that echoed through the chapel, and Claudia and I raced to the Altar, only to stare at the unmarked floor. Without being asked, Claudia did a swan dive into the floor, passing through the concrete, only to emerge a moment later, as if rising from a pool. “There is an old, worn coffin with a body down there… about six feet under… but I can’t turn it ghostly and bring it up with me or anything! What do we do? Kellan will be here any moment!” “I’ll have to break through it,” I said, hoping I wasn’t making a big mistake. However, the power of my muscles, and the warmth of the white flames filled me. I focused on Kellan’s kiss, on his attitude, the way he was protective of me, how he insisted I never risk my life again, and all the other moments we’d shared that evening… and the thought that Quincy Gosser, all-around useless member of society, had used Kellan as if he didn’t matter at all filled me with a terrible wrath. With a furious battle cry, I leaned over and slammed my fist into the concrete. I didn’t feel anything when my knuckles connected with the cold stone… but cracks began to form as it crumbled, revealing another layer beneath it. Again and again and again I punched, sifting aside rubble until I reached soil and began digging with my bare hands until they reached wood. “ARTEMIS,” cried Claudia, almost in my ear, and biting back a curse both at the lack of time and Claudia’s inability to remember my name, I looked up to see the glowing, monstrous, skeletal form of Gosser striding into the Chapel. He saw what I was doing, and with a wave of his hand, sent a blast of telekinetic force at me… it knocked the altar backwards, and only a quick beat of my wings sent me upward, dodging it just in time, and giving me the chance to form a blade of white flames. I descended on Gosser like a stooping falcon, and crashed into his billowing chest. Green flames coiled against white ones. My own enhanced physique and fiercely buffeting wings countered Kellan’s much greater musculature. But I had trouble dealing with his poltergeist powers, and once, when I was about to land a punch, he phased through it, becoming insubstantial for a moment, only to solidify enough to take a swing at me! If I was caught up in fighting Gosser/Kellan, I couldn’t get back to the body and call the Helpful One. “I’ve got this,” murmured Claudia in her whispery voice, and I felt her melt into my body instead of passing through it. My white flames blazed around us and I suddenly felt everything slow down… except me. Winding back, I landed a perfect punch straight at Kellan’s “To the Bone” tattoo and, filled with Claudia’s spirit, Gosser couldn’t phase away. I felt Claudia speak through my lips: “Get. Out. Of. My. BOYFRIEND!” As soon as my fist connected, I suddenly found myself, no longer a warrior angel, but my normal body, wearing costume wings, floating beside Claudia in a vast room filled with green mist. Hovering in the center of the room was a naked, skinny Kellan, looking very much like he had when we first met. He looked up at us and his eyes widened in shock. “Did… did he kill you both? I felt him take me over, but I can’t remember anything else. I’m so sorry! I thought I could protect you both, but those muscles were useless! And now I’m stuck like this forever and you guys are gone!” “Um, baby,” Claudia interrupted as Kellan began to tear up, “I don’t feel any different besides being here. I think we’re no more dead than before. We’re in your mind or soul or something. I think that if we can clear out this mist, you can fight back against that creep. And we need you to fight back… otherwise, even Armand here won’t be able to handle him.” I forced myself not to rise to the bait… no one could be that hopelessly awful at names, could she? “She’s right, Kellan. I might be able to take him on, but I can’t fight you… especially if there’s a chance we can get you back. And a really powerful witch and a… an archangel seem to think there’s still that chance. So come on… it’s time to use your muscles and show Gosser that he’s got no clue what he’s meddling with.” I reached out my hand to him, and Claudia did the same. When Kellan tentatively wrapped his agile, musician’s fingers around ours, the three of us began to glow, and the mist turned white and faded away… and then a blinding flash of light filled the room. When my eyes cleared, I found that I was in my angelic form, again, and Kellan was still roiling with Gosser’s energies… but he seemed paralyzed. Claudia’s wraithlike form appeared swirling around them, and she shouted, “We’ve got him! Go!” I turned and sprinted for the unearthed grave, but with each step I began to hum, then actually sing, making up the words. At first it was just my normal baritone, but then I started hitting notes that were well beyond my range, both extremely low and shockingly high. Then I started singing in multiple voices at once! Then some of them were singing different songs in different languages, the words and pauses, the breaths and echoes intertwining. I felt like my chest was swelling, the muscles in my throat vibrated as impossible harmonies poured from my lips. After I worked my fingers into the wood of the coffin and lifted it off with a flex of my muscular arms, I ripped the lid off and revealed the dried bones resting awkwardly inside. I distantly heard Gosser scream in despair and frustration, but those pitiful wails were drowned out as the many voices coming from me were joined by countless other voices… including one that was much deeper and richer than the others. The many separate songs blended together into one, and in a language that sounded more like birdcalls than human speech. I placed my hands on the sternum and the skull, and ended the song with a single word that I intuitively knew meant “Return/Release/Undo/Let Go.” Whatever that language was, speaking it involved more than just saying a word. As I was speaking it felt like a tremendous pressure weighed me down. Some measure of myself went into the song, and I felt like screaming… but I had no more breath to speak after the word left me. I felt the feathers and skin shed themselves from my wings, and the accompanying pain felt worse then when I had my wisdom teeth removed, when I fell off a slide and broke my arm, and when I got sun poisoning combined. I gasped for air, feeling weak and helpless, as my muscles shrank… but not all the way back to normal. I could tell I was still and inch or two taller than I had been, and my muscles retained some of their lithe definition… and a fraction of their strength. My vision felt darker and my hearing felt muffled, as both senses adjusted to the loss of supernatural power, but I could still see a glow and still could hear the Chorus. For all that I was losing, though, I could see that Gosser was similarly afflicted. Kellan’s body broke free of Claudia’s grip, but didn’t do anything except widen his stance, pull his fists back, and then begin punching the air. Seeing an 8’2” guy with rippling muscles shadowboxing was pretty impressive, but as he continued to do it, I realized that there was something odd about his sweat. I pulled myself out of the deep hole in the chapel floor, feeling like all of my muscles were screaming in agony, and shakily made my way towards him, in time to see that his sweat was a rusty red, blood-like shade, and that it seemed to cling to his muscles. However, his skeleton was permanently concealed beneath his skin, which started to look less green and more healthy, though still fair. Gradually his features became less monstrous and twisted, and more determined and handsome. The red ooze formed into a ball, then an actual humanoid figure, rolling back each time Kellan punched, and I realized that he was deliberately sweating Gosser out of his system! I watched as more of his naked body rid itself of the ghost’s corruption. Gosser seemed powerless to fight back, as if my song, touch and word had paralyzed him. Finally, Kellan’s body was coated with nothing but clear sweat, and the slimey Gosser had congealed into a jell-o like consistency when Kellan raised his foot and slammed it down on the ground, sending out another shockwave! Gosser tumbled backwards by about three yards, flipped over the altar and fell into his own grave with a sickening squelch. Unfortunately, without real wings and as drained as I’d become, I wasn’t able to leap away, and toppled over as well… only to be caught by a pair of invisible hands. “Don’t worry, Augustus,” came Claudia’s cheerful whisper. “I’ve got you. This poltergeist thing isn’t that hard.” Meanwhile Kellan was glaring into the grave. “And that’s for hurting my friends, family, and loved ones, and using me to do it, you sick fuck!” He turned and saw me hovering in thin air, and ran over to help me to my feet. “Are you ok, Angelo?” I was about to respond in the affirmative, when I saw that something was stirring from the grave. “Guys, I don’t think Gosser’s quite done yet,” I exclaim as a limb formed of red muck and bone pulled a horrific body from the pit. With sightless eyes and a dripping maw, it hissed at us: “All wassss innnn my grasssp, and you ruinnned it allll… for what? A fewww paltry, spoiled lives, drinking themsellllves senseless? Rommmances that will be forgotten in a fewwww yearrrs? Whhyyyy are theirrrr goals and purrrrsuits morrrre valuable than mine?” “Because,” Claudia retorted. “You have no idea what any of us might accomplish in our lives, and what our futures might be like. You simply took away all of that possibility because you didn’t make the changes you really wanted with your own life, and underestimated and dismissed all of us as unimportant compared to your own goals… to have sex and look attractive and be in shape and party… everything that you accused us of doing.” “Because,” Kellan responded. “You manipulated people, lied to them, frightened them, and tried to control them rather than admit that you might be wrong or that you could have pursued your goals differently. And you betrayed everything that was supposed to matter… your faith, your goals, your family, your friends.” “And because,” I finished, letting the tones of the Chorus flow into my speech. “You died over a century ago. Your time to be in the world is long over. Isn’t that right… Azrael?” The others turned to stare at me, but that deep, rich voice echoed through the chapel. “SO, YOU REALIZED MY IDENTITY, NEPHEW? I AM PROUD OF YOU.” The stained glass window behind the altar blazed with rainbow colors as a figure with four thousand wings, a body consisting of enough eyes and tongues for every human living on Earth, and four floating, masklike faces, one of which was identical to my own, appeared above the altar. “The Angel of Death? You did hint at it after we saved Claudia,” I replied. “And once I got over your appearance and this creep spilled that angels were involved, at least through me, the it was pretty easy to figure out. You called yourself ‘The Helpful One,’ and Azrael means ‘Whom God Helps.’ Besides, he wrote about the different archangels in his journal. I skimmed over the passage the first time, and I was pretty distracted when we met, but it just made sense, in the end.” All four of Azrael’s faces smiled. “OF COURSE. NOW THEN,” his fourth face flipped over, going from my own appearance to a bearded, old-fashioned face that I realized must’ve been how Gosser had looked in life. “QUINCY GOSSER, MANY YEARS AGO, YOU LEFT THIS LIFE. I AM PLEASED THAT YOU ARE FINALLY RETURNING TO YOUR RIGHTFUL REST.” Gosser’s fluid face somehow conveyed an expression of hope. “I’m… I’m going to Heaven? After everything?” Azrael’s voice replied. “THAT IS A GOOD QUESTION. SOME SAY THAT ALL SOULS END UP IN HEAVEN EVENTUALLY, BECAUSE GOD IS MERCIFUL AND LOVING AND HIS SON SACRIFICED HIMSELF. OTHERS SAY THAT YOUR ACTIONS DETERMINE YOUR ULTIMATE FATE. YOUR ACTIONS IN LIFE AND DEATH HAVE BEEN GREATLY GOOD AND UNFORGIVEABLY EVIL. PERHAPS YOU WILL FIND THAT ALL SOULS HAVE THE CAPACITY TO REACH HEAVEN… BUT SOME OF THEM TAKE LONGER TO GET THERE THAN OTHERS.” With a fanning of Azrael’s many wings, and a faint hum of music that I suspected only I could hear, Gosser turned to dust and faded away. The fourth face of Azrael flipped again, this time becoming Claudia’s. “CLAUDIA WILLIS, YOUR TIME, AND THAT OF EVERY OTHER VICTIM OF QUINCY GOSSER’S, HAS NOT YET COME. RETURN TO YOUR BODY, AND THESE TWO WILL BE ALONG SHORTLY WITH MY DIRECTIONS ON HOW TO RESTORE YOU ALL TO YOUR MORTAL FLESH.” Claudia nodded, shooting us a nervous glance, and walked through the walls of the chapel, back towards the clearing where ‘Marilyn’ had left her. That reminded me… who was she? I was about to ask, but Azrael’s face flipped to mine, and its four heads shook in disagreement. “I KNOW WHAT YOU WANT TO ASK, NEPHEW, BUT I AM FORBIDDEN FROM TELLING YOU MORE ABOUT THE WOMAN DRESSED AS MARILYN MONROE, OR YOUR HERITAGE, SAVE THAT I WAS THE ONE WHO ALERTED HER TO YOUR NEED HERE, AND THAT YOU WILL SEE HER AGAIN SOMEDAY. PERHAPS SHE WILL FEEL MORE OPEN TO CONVERSATION THEN. NOW, WHEN WE SAVED CLAUDIA’S LIFE HOURS AGO, SHE BECAME A LINK BETWEEN THE LIVING AND THE DEAD… AT LEAST FOR THIS NIGHT. THAT IS WHY HER SPIRIT ALONE, OF ALL THE PEOPLE QUINCY GOSSER LEECHED OF THEIR LIFE FORCE, WAS ABLE TO MANIFEST AS A GHOST. YOU WILL NEED TO SING HER BACK TO HER BODY WHILE YOU…” The angel’s face flipped again, becoming Kellan’s. “WILL NEED TO COMPLETE ANGELO’S EARLIER USE OF THE LANGUAGE OF THE BIRDS TO RETURN THE STOLEN LIFE FORCE TO THE GUESTS. I BELIEVE YOUR FAIRY TALES WOULD SUGGEST THE BEST METHOD OF DOING SO. I SHALL ARRANGE FOR THE DAMAGE DONE TO THE PEOPLE AND PROPERTY TO VANISH, AS IF IT HAD NEVER HAPPENED, AND I SHALL SEE TO THE REMAINS OF THE VARIOUS CREATURES ANGELO REANIMATED. NOW, GO AND ENJOY YOUR LIVES… BECAUSE I WILL SEE YOU BOTH AGAIN… SOMEDAY.” With that, the archangel of death vanished. I looked at Kellan, and he actually blushed and scruffed his bare foot against the cracked floor, and tried to cover his crotch with both huge hands (and wasn’t entirely successful). Looking away to spare him some embarrassment, I murmured, “We’d best go meet up with Claudia.” He nodded, and we stepped out into the cold November morning, trudging down the fields towards the clearing. Along the way, he picked up the hayride driver and put him back in the cab of the tractor, but before we reached the clearing, Kellan held up a hand. “Wait… before we go in… I need to do something.” Facing him, I saw his features struggle for a bit, as he tried to decide what to say, before letting out a sigh. “I don’t know what’s going to happen, and I still need to be filled in on some of the events of tonight while Quincy took me over. I’m kinda worried about giving everyone back their lives. It feels creepy to have them in the first place, but you look like whatever you did put you through the ringer… and I like being a supermuscular, super horny guy with superpowers. It’s been just about the only good thing about his whole night… aside from meeting you. But if I give all that back, I’ll go back to being just another skinny indie guy in a band. Will I feel the same way about you… about guys in general… or will my memories change like Claudia’s did? I can’t just say I can work out or something, because there’s no way that I’d get these muscles through normal exercise… and there’d be no extra height or superpowers either.” He took another deep breath, then let it out, before continuing. “But I have to do it. It’s not right that Claudia and the others die just because I want to be superman. So before I go and restore everyone, I want to do this.” “Wha-,” I started to say, only to have his lips on mine, his tongue seeking entrance, his warm breath a sharp contrast to the cool night air, and his massive biceps and triceps wrapped around me as he lifted me up and held me against his rock-hard, marble smooth chest, the “To the Bone” tattoo warm beneath my fingers. I could feel his groan of satisfaction vibrating through his torso as the kiss became more hungry and fierce. I slid my hands up his pecs to rest on either side of his thick, bull-like neck, caressing the hard mounds of his shoulder muscles. God, could the guy kiss! All too soon, however, he broke away and gently lowered me to the ground in front of his magnificent naked (and hardening) body. “Thanks… even if I forget that and go back to my normal sexuality, it happened, and it happened when my mind and hormones weren’t being messed with. Let’s go break this spell.” It took me a moment to snap out of my kiss-induced stupor, but I nodded, and tried not to stare at his perfect ass as he loped through the undergrowth. I did notice that there were a variety of burns and ashen sticks left over from Gosser’s fight with my monsters, but if I looked closely, I could spot places where shoots were rapidly sprouting and re-growing. I didn’t see any lights, but I could hear the faintest strains of might have been music sung by a choir of angels. Claudia hovered above her lifeless body, and Kellan reached down to pick her up, before turning to lock his blue crystal eyes with mine. “Are you ready?” I nodded, unable to speak at this point. If he did forget and shrink back down, I’d be the only one who remembered anything… since I wasn’t entirely human. That knowledge, while wonderful to know while I was flying through the stormy sky, now made me feel like even more of an outsider than when I’d been the only sober person at a Halloween party. Drawing my attention back to the matters at hand, I cleared my throat and tried to sing. It came out as a croak. With Kellan’s expectant and worried eyes (not to mention Claudia’s translucent ones) on me, I tried again. It was like my throat was filled with silly putty; I struggled to get a reasonable sound out. Eventually I held a long note and was able to clear my throat enough to blend it with others. I drew on memories of flight, white fire, Claudia’s righteous smackdown, Kellan’s growth spurts, and his kisses, and I felt the song echo across the property, collide with the thunder, and seep into the drained bodies of the party guests… right as Kellan placed his lips on Claudia’s. Have you ever mixed a bunch of different paints together, especially in a cup of water? It usually ends up as a gray mess. Watching Claudia return to life was not unlike seeing that process in reverse; her gray pallor began to shift and flicker, and then her skin, hair, lips, and eyes took on their natural hues. To my second sight, however, her aura returned in a blaze like fireworks, or the glow of a summer afternoon when you’re just about to drift into a nap. She took in a deep breath, and Kellan, squeezed her gently, before she began to hungrily return his kiss. He now looked only a little smaller than he’d been a moment ago, but it was hard to tell with him leaning down to make out with his girlfriend. I turned away to give them some privacy and to look in the direction of the Manor, and I could hear the music start back up, along with the sounds of voices as the party returned to life. I could faintly see a blaze of lights from the returning auras of over 250 people registered on my ESP through the trees and walls of the building. The next thing I knew, I was pulled into a hug… not by Kellan’s huge arms, but by Claudia’s skinnier ones. “WE DID IT,” she squealed, almost directly into my ear. “This is awesome, Achilles!” Sigh. “Yeah, you’re right, Claudia… want to go check out the rest of the restored party?” She shook her head. “Nah, we’ll leave that to you. I’m feeling like I need to get my hunk here home and in bed. Have a good night!” Kellan looked like he was delirious that Claudia was back to her normal self (and the prospect of sex with her was a sure thing), so he waved at me and followed her to the car, presumably to avoid being spotted buck naked by anyone else. I stayed in the clearing, watching as the grass and trees re-grew in record time, and stones (actual stones, not fossils of a variety of monsters) emerged from the ground to decorate the space between the foliage. The night was almost over. Claudia was back to life, and the damage was undone. Quincy Gosser would never haunt the world again. Kellan was still in spectacular shape, and his relationship with Claudia seemed as strong as ever. I knew some more stuff about myself, and maybe had some talents I could use in the wide world. I should be happy, right? Except that I’d basically gotten a goodbye kiss from one of the hottest guys I’d ever seen, and I wasn’t sure how to take that. Claudia’s ghost had seemed open to sharing him, but if he was already shrinking, would he retain those feelings for me? And then I smacked myself in the forehead, realizing that I didn’t have Kellan’s number, email, anything! Groaning at my own stupidity, and realizing that Kellan and Claudia would be long gone by now, I began to leave the clearing to begin the long trudge uphill to say my goodbyes to my few remaining friends and coworkers at the party, when my foot kicked something that wasn’t a stone or a plant. I leaned down and picked up Gosser’s journal. And wondered… maybe there could be something in here that I could use. Gosser himself had failed in his mission to keep people safe from the supernatural, but that was because he was going about it the wrong way. Maybe I could learn from his mistakes and take what knowledge there was in the book and do some good with it. Tucking the journal under my arm, I began to follow the path that the hayride had been traveling all night, and reached the party. People were still moving around, shifting from the bonfire to the manor and all about. I decided that one lesson I could take from not following Gosser’s example would be to actually enjoy life as it was… so I went inside, poured myself a soda, and hopped to the dance floor to sway to the music as the dj played a couple of classic songs. And if I was dancing with myself, it didn’t matter. Honest. That goofy couple came around and asked me to flap my wings again, so I humored them, and I spotted Mack dancing drunkenly with another of my coworkers. I went over to them, said goodbye, and headed out. The drive home was uneventful, and I stripped off my costume, hung up my wings carefully, and collapsed into bed. I dreamed, of course, of flying. The next morning, I slept in, slowly pulling myself awake by reading a gay erotic romance novel on my kindle. I got cleaned up, did the laundry, and began the draining hunt for a new job, since I wouldn’t be able to rely on the Halloween Hayride position anymore… or at least, not until next year. As I was applying for an Administrative Assistant position nearby, my phone buzzed. I didn’t recognize the number on the screen, but when I opened it and said “Hello,” the deep, exuberant voice of Kellan filled my ears. “Angelo! How are you feeling?” “Kellan? Dude, I’m fine, but how are you? And how’d you get my number?” “Hahaha… remember when you conked out after singing Claudia back on the dance floor? And you woke up in my car? I went through your phone while you were sleeping in case I had to call your parents or something if you didn’t wake up, and I saved your number. But man, what’s your address… we need to meet up and talk about last night.” “Um… ok,” I murmured, before rattling off my address. I was trying not to get my hopes up, but Kellan had saved my number, even if he’d thought I was dying, and he wanted to meet up… I’m not too proud to take that. In a few minutes, the doorbell rang, and I went downstairs to find Kellan, dressed in a tight band t-shirt and jeans that accentuated his new musculature, while still looking non-mainstream. I let him in, looked him over and asked, “Did you have to go shopping for that outfit?” Kellan nodded. “The jeans, yeah… though I had to wear an uncomfortably tight pair of sweat pants to get into the shop. Nobody ever mentions “No pants, no service, but I didn’t want to risk it. The shirt I got at a show, and accidentally got the wrong size, so it was hanging around. But anyway, I’m too new to this gay thing to talk about clothes, so you might want to ask someone else if that’s all you’ve got to say.” I did a double take. “You’re still interested in guys after last night? I thought with the Sleeping Beauty true love kiss thing and Claudia said…” He flashed me a shit-eating grin. “Oh, Claudia kept me very busy this morning. I really do need a lot more sleep before I’m all caught up. Fortunately, I have a lot more stamina now… and someone else I want to sleep with. So, what’d you say? Want to show me what I’ve been missing?” “Far be it from me to turn down sex with a… what, 7’7” tall, hung, professional bodybuilder guitarist,” I reply, “but…” “I actually sing and can play drums and bass, too,” Kellan interrupted. Then he paused. “Ok, maybe I can’t sing as well as you, but I’m not an angel.” “Demi-semi-hemi-and-whatever-comes-after-hemi-almost-infinitely-back angel, actually,” I retort. “Besides, I’m not sure what I’ve actually got left. You heard me croak this morning, and weakening Gosser enough to break you free took a lot out of me… including my wings and all.” He looked me over, smiling at times, frowning at others. “Huh… You still look more… athletic? Toned? Maybe a bit taller than you already were, too. Maybe you just have to give your singing a rest for a bit, recover, and then practice more… maybe sing normally to build up your vocal skills. If you want to guest star at one of my band’s shows, I’m sure we’d be lucky to have you, even without magic songs.” I did a double take at that announcement. “Are you serious? You’d want me to sing with your band?” “Hell yes,” he said, then looked quizzical. “Can I say ‘hell’ around you? Don’t want to get struck by lightning or something.” I chuckled. “I’m pretty sure we can let it slide. At the most, you might get a static jolt from someone as far removed from the angel family tree as me… besides, I’m pretty sure that my… ancestor… didn’t end up on the best of terms with the Almighty.” “Why’s that,” he asked, a curious expression spreading across his features. “Well,” I hedge. “I’m here, aren’t I? I’ve been doing some research all afternoon. Apparently, Nephilim aren’t supposed to exist, which is why Gosser couldn’t sense me until he’d possessed human eyes, and why I was immune to the draining he used on everyone else.” His curious look morphed into an expression of shock and then anger. “Dude, never say that God’s mad at you for existing. That’s stupid! I think God sent you to that party just so that you could save all of us. Without you, Claudia and I, and everyone else there would be wiped out, and Quincy’d have his perfect body and be loose on the world. Besides, you helped out the Angel of Death… they fucking owe you, man, particularly since he used to be a man of faith that they let get out of control. Besides, I shouldn’t be the one to tell you that ancient Biblical scrolls written by a tribal scribe in the desert over two thousand years ago aren’t always God’s honest truth, gay boy.” I was speechless at first, but then I closed my mouth and nodded. He took that as assent and changed the subject. “So, you need to rest your voice, and you might or might not have wings anymore, but you’re immune to magic and spooky spying, you can cast spells, you can see and hear stuff that other people can’t, and you’re more fit than before, right? Well, I’m not as big and strong as I was last night, but I noticed something… this morning I reached for the fridge door, and it opened on its own… I think I’ve got Gosser’s poltergeist ability, and some of his other powers. Not sure how to fog people’s minds… and not sure I want to know after all that he did to Claudia, but I’m still super strong and fast, my senses are overcharged still, and I’m probably still pretty hard to hurt, and I might be able to absorb ghosts’ ectoplasm if I work at it, so why don’t we do some ghost busting, on the side? Maybe I’ll grow stronger, and you’ll get your other powers back, and we can continue to clear up other spooky messes. It’ll be awesome… and we can spend more time together and get to know each other better… and then have some hot, superpowered sex!” I had to laugh at his final statement, but then I thought about it. “Just the two of us?” He nodded. “Yeah. Claudia’s talking about how nice you were at the party… though she still keeps calling you other names beginning with A, even when I correct her. I think that maybe normal people’s minds naturally fog over around the supernatural… and she did die twice last night. It’s probably a good thing that she is blocking the memories out… besides, she hasn’t shown any supernatural powers. I don’t want her to get hurt, and unlike us, she’s not able to defend herself against things that go bump in the night. She did wink at me and told me she wanted all the dirty details later when I mentioned I was going to see you today, though, so I think she’s ok with sharing me, though… and honestly, now that I’m this strong, I need to hold back in sex with her… you, on the other hand, are a… napalm? Nefertiti?” “Nephilim.” “That’s it. You’re stronger… supernaturally strong… and if you’re not quite powerful enough to take on a crazed ghost in my body at the moment, my body’s not over 8 feet tall anymore, either. And you’re a dude. Can we at least try? My hormones are still amped up, and I’d rather not find out I have to be mostly celibate for the rest of my life.” “Poor guy,” I reply, laughing. “Oh, who am I kidding? There’s no way I can resist you, Kellan. C’mon over to the dark side!” In a flash, Kellan was kissing me, hungrily, his powerful hands tearing off my clothes with a loud RRRRRRIIIIIIIIPPPPPPPP, exposing my skin to the cool air. Not wanting to damage his new clothes, I slip my hands under his shirt, feeling the warmth of his hard abdominal muscles before sliding the shirt up over his head. He pulled off his jeans, and I was treated to the sight of his naked body, his huge cock growing erect before my eyes. “Going commando,” I ask, raising an eyebrow. “I couldn’t find any thing that looked good and fit me… I’m kinda… gifted, you know” he replied with a shrug of his mountainous shoulders, before pulling me off my feet and pulling me into an embrace, his hard pecs against my face, while his thick cock filled and stretched towards me. “God, it feels sooooo good just to cut loose,” he groaned. Then he looked down at me. “Can… can we fuck? I don’t think I’m going to last long, and I want that ass. I mean, I want everything… I even want you to fuck me in the worst way, which is kinda messing with my head, you know? But I really, really want to fuck you.” “Sure,” I say. “Lube and condoms are upstairs in my room, in a bag under the bed.” Still holding me aloft, he headed towards the stairs. “Which way?” “Uh… all the way down the hall, to the right,” I manage as his muscles flexed against me with each step up the stairs. He deposited me on the bed with surprising gentleness (but also with haste) and dug under the bed, pulling out the promised bag. “Hold on,” I say. “Lie on your back and let me do it.” Taking the bag from him, digging out the magnums and several packs of lube, tearing them open, and sliding the condom down his huge shaft. It fit… barely. I then slathered the lube up the enormous cock, feeling it twitch with surprising force and eliciting throaty moans from Kellan as he tossed his head back against my pillows and writhed. With a liberal helping of lube, I readied myself, noting that my butt did feel a lot more… muscular… than I remembered, and straddled his hips, gently lowering myself onto his shaft., wincing as I did. With painful slowness, I worked my way down, driving Kellan increasingly wild, his breath heavy and his bodybuilder’s chest heaving, his fair skin flushed to a rich rose hue and his dark hair tangled and framing his perfect face, until I was able to rest my thighs against his flanks, feeling his balls against my ass. Taking a deep breath to steady myself, I slid up, and then immediately back down, groaning deep in my throat as I felt Kellan filling me again. After a few more trips up and down his shaft, I felt like I could handle it and said, “OK, Kellan… take me!” A growl almost scarier than Gosser’s creepy rasp emerged from Kellan’s throat as he rolled his hips and slid into me, then rolled back out, then in again. “OOoooohhh, FUCK, YES,” he exhaled. “God, this is so tight! I’m not gonna last… ooooh… long!” “Oh wow! Uh… me neither,” I gasp, shocked, as I usually take awhile to get off when using anything but my hand. But I was fully erect (and was it my imagination, or was I bigger as well?) and dripping precum onto Kellan’s sculpted abs, which were gleaming with sweat. He reached up and slid his hands down my shoulders to the back of my arms, as if feeling my smaller, sleeker (but still mystically enhanced) biceps, and raised his head to lock his bright blue eyes with my dark brown ones. His expression was tender and wild and happy, and then I felt it… his cum gushing inside me, straining against the condom, somehow hitting me in just the right spot, triggering my own burst. I watched in surprise as my cock fired across the expanse of his torso, splashing onto his face and then over his head, against my wall, while I felt his juices slide down his shaft and pooling in his wiry dark pubic hair. He pulled me down, still riding his cock, holding me against his chest, and then kissed me long and deep, the motions of his tongue languid and graceful and sated as those of his new body. It took me awhile to pull myself together after being so thoroughly fucked, and I was enjoying just being held in Kellans muscular arms, when he shifted and said, “I don’t know how I feel about this…” Worried, I looked up at his face, and met his cyan gaze again, worried that he’d somehow gone from having a great time to having gay sex guilt, only to see a smile break over his face. “Do I want to fall asleep snuggling with you like this, do it again, or shower together and feel your hot hairy body all slick and soapy?” Deeply relieved that he wasn’t panicking, I pretended to think about it, stroking my chin, frowning, and narrowing my eyes. “Hmmm… all three?” “Works for me,” he rumbled, sending pleasant vibrations through his chest and cock into my body. “By the way, thought you should know something…” “What’s up?” I asked, stretching out on his hard body. “When we came, I could’ve sworn I saw some of your white flames fanning out behind your shoulders… and they were kinda sorta shaped like small wings.” Elsewhere, a woman who had been dressed as Marilyn Monroe the night before finished her ministrations on a couple of the monsters that had been reanimated to fight Gosser/Kellan the night before. They now looked like fully-living creatures, one with neon green scales and fins, one with scarlet feathers and a beak, and one with thick brown fur and tusks. She planted a kiss on each of their humanlike heads and announced, “There! All better!” If it was possible for the three monsters to blush, they would’ve, but at that instant a Barbie-sized androgynous creature with bat wings and a scorpion tail and tiny horns fluttered into the room. “Madam,” it said with all the formal air of a butler, “The spells you set up to watch your newly-discovered descendant show that he and the revenant from last night were successful in delivering the specter to the angel of death, and that they have formed an alliance to explore the supernatural… and a sexual liason, of sorts. You asked to be kept informed.” The woman flashed a perfectly white smile at the creature. “Thank you, imp. Yes, the boy will bear watching, especially if he can sing and attracted the attention of the archangels.” The three repaired monsters, exchanged a look, when the scaly one asked, “Um, Great One, we consider ourselves in our brother’s debt. Had he not possessed his Grigori ancestor’s talent for spells, we might not all have been brought back. Is he safe with the revenant? Even with the ghost gone, such creatures are…” “Problematic?” Finished ‘Marilyn’, with a wry smile. “I am aware. I do not share your debt… my gift of the dragon’s blood was sufficient reward for coming into his heritage, and he hasn’t shown any features of our side of the family just yet. Still, he could prove useful. And I am sure that if we continue to monitor his actions, we might find a way to bring him into the fold.” The feathered monster ruffled its winglike arms, and asked, “If it is just the two of them, are they likely to encounter much of the supernatural? I thought that their powers were both weakened by getting rid of the ghost. More experienced and sophisticated teams have sought out nonhuman intelligences before… there are whole television shows about them, after all.” The woman nodded. “True. Nevertheless, like calls to like. They two of them are already unable to stay away from each other… and together, they will draw the attention of others.” Her smile turned sharp, showing unusually pointed canine teeth. “Besides, I have it on good authority that things will get interesting for them next Halloween.” BESTIARY NOTES: These files are compiled from Quincy Gosser’s journal, independent research, and my own first hand experience with various paranormal and supernatural entities. I figure that if we are going to seek out the supernatural, we should leave a record of them so that others can learn from our experiences. The following creatures were encountered at the Higgins Manor. Sincerely, - A *Ghosts: Ghosts are some aspect of human LIFE that left such a powerful impression on the world that, at least a portion of the dead soul was unable to actually pass on. Ghosts are unique among undead in that they do not haunt places where their bodies are buried so much as places where they had a vivid emotional experience. This experience is often a complicated and tragic death, or some place that they loved and made their own in life, or a particular conflict or declaration that left echoes through time. It seems that ghosts are not actually creatures of death, per se, but of life. There is some debate about whether or not ghosts are actually the spirits/souls of humans, or whether they are just memories and recordings. In support of the latter theory, ghosts do not change, ever. They are as focused on their goals, their “unfinished business”, or their emotional moments fifty or a hundred years later as they are the moment after they died. Many ghosts have powers that would be described as “psychic”: telekinetic “poltergeist activity,” manipulating the minds and senses of others, possession, etc. When they do create illusions and phantasms, it is usually of their defining event in life. These illusions can be particularly vivid, with some people reporting cases not unlike time travel, experiencing some historical moment that shaped the creation of the ghost as if they’d actually been there. Ghostly possession is usually not as serious as demonic possession. Ghosts, however, show a peculiar ability to pick up greater power the longer they exist and are recognized. Some of what we consider pagan gods or elementals might actually have been ghosts at some point… ghosts who finally changed themselves, or gained some supernatural power and a lasting legend beyond their human identities. However, just as not every elderly individual lives to be 100 years old, not every ghost is remembered beyond the lives of their immediate descendants. Ghosts gain power from human energies and attentions, which is why they are so concerned with haunting humans, particularly if it furthers their goals. Ghosts can be reasoned with, however, and logic does work on them. They also seem to be weakened by the presence of people who don’t believe in ghosts (but strengthened by those people who do believe… and ghosts are possibly the most believed-in paranormal entity out there, second only to God). Many ghosts are essentially harmless… but ghosts, like people, are individuals, and they can be fearsome if roused to action. Many ghosts, it should be noted, do not know or accept their deaths, being far more concerned (or obsessed) with their lives. Fortunately, there are a number of rituals, sounds, prayers, and natural elements that can be used to exorcise or calm ghosts. Unfortunately, such things are considered superstition among many modern societies. With a ridiculous number of fake psychics and mediums out there, finding something that works against ghosts is very difficult. Note that ghosts are only ghosts in the mortal world. If you somehow find your way to an afterlife, the spirits there are often referred to as Shades, Saints, and Ancestors. *Revenants: Straddling the border between ghosts and vampires or liches (which are primarily a convention of fantasy rather than folklore), Revenants are undead spirits that manifest in some form of body, usually their own (though sometimes that of someone else). Revenants tend to have many powers similar to ghosts, as well as an effect on the life around them. Such effects include manifestations of plagues in formerly healthy villages, unusual behavior in animals and people, and a certain inexorable threat to the safety of a large number of people. Attacking or destroying the original body of a revenant, especially with the same rituals used against ghosts or vampires, can be a surefire way of both destroying the revenant and cleansing its influence from the area (miraculous recoveries all around are common afterwards). Kellan is a special case, in that, though he is definitely a revenant, the ghost that possessed him wanted to improve his physical health instead of detracting from it. His system has been permanently marked by the dark ritual and the huge amount of ectoplasm Gosser flooded his body with, though, and this has resulted in some unusual powers, even for a revenant. His connection to me, stemming from my interference in the ritual’s progress, might have muddied the waters as well. Since he has been rid of Gosser’s influence, we’ve primarily noticed that these powers, like my own, tend to be stronger around other supernatural influences, rather than being consistently present. Also, Kellan remains alive, though I have suspicions that he might now have a much longer lifespan than most people… assuming he doesn’t antagonize any paranormal entities too much. Besides, I’ll be watching his back. *Angels: “Do not be afraid.” The traditional image of angels as winged people, or little flying babies is very popular, but not exactly accurate. Angels are often depicted with wings to indicate their spiritual nature, but that rule holds true for fairies, pegasi, and many other entities as well. In fact, if angels do have a presence in the world, popular legends suggest that they look like, or disguise themselves, very much like humans. The true forms of angels are probably difficult to perceive from our limited senses, and are usually described as intricate chimerae, with features of lions, eagles, oxen, snake, humans, wheels, and more. For instance, the word “Seraphim” derives from the same root as “Serpent,” and these “burning ones” might possibly be the celestial dragons of the Far East through another cultural lens. The origins of Cherubim actually describe creatures like the Shedu or Lamassu or sphinxes of other legends, with the bodies of beasts like lions and bulls. Angels are often described as having many eyes, being sources of light, and having an unusual number of heads, wings, and mouths. It is uncertain if they work through humans (possessing them, perhaps) or create human bodies and identities for themselves from thin air. What is known is that the main body of angels has been split at least twice. The angels that followed the Adversary (the devil… it is somewhat confusing as to what he was called when he served God, since sources disagree) have been thrown into the mix of creatures collectively known as demons, and instigated a major conflict in heaven itself. They are now banished to Hell, and are generally not considered “angels” any longer. The rebellious Grigori, on the other hand, are a bit more ambiguous, since they didn’t actually fight with the other servants of Heaven. Angels seem to be constantly linked to the Chorus, which some Nephilim can perceive and join as well, and in this sense, they are working to uphold reality in some fashion that is appropriate to their roles as God’s servants. That said, angels seem to be responsible for a number of religions, but they don’t seem to have any actual preferences (Gabriel is supposed to have heralded the founding of Christianity and Islam, for instance). Also, Angels serve as a buffer between the world and God… such an effective one that even most of the supernatural creatures I have encountered since the night at the Higgins Manor have no idea if God, Heaven, and Hell exist or not. Angels seem to have a number of roles. Attempts to classify angels and assign them a hierarchy have been conflicting and confusing at best. The Seraphim are the highest rank of angels… or the fourth highest. The archangels are only the second lowest rank, but they somehow command all the other angels. None of the Powers have ever fallen from grace, but the devil might have been chief of the powers. It might be easier to describe angels by their actions in general rather than assigning one type to particular roles. Angels are Messengers. They are Guardians. They are Warriors. They are Healers. They are Guides. They are Psychopomps. They are even devil’s advocates and tempters, testing people at times (and there are some suggestions that the devil’s fall is actually orchestrated simply for the purpose of testing humans, and that the supposed War in Heaven is an act). Beyond anything else, angels are inscrutable. They are also powerful. Nothing says “beware” like an entity that is really on a mission from God. Their unusual features and vast abilities are likely why many of them are depicted as telling humans to not be afraid. But if they are fearful and maddening to view in their true forms, it puts legends of certain ancient gods and H.P. Lovecraft’s insane horrors in a very different light. That said, angels are not infallible and they are not perfect. Too many of them have fallen or rebelled for that to be the case, and they have since been strictly limited in what they are and are not allowed to do, particularly in the world of the living. They are vulnerable to pride, lust, and envy, and possibly other sins, and their role in upholding reality means they can’t create too many ripples. Angels much prefer to work through other agents unless demons are involved. *Nephilim: “Now it came about, when men began to multiply on the face of the land, and daughters were born to them, that the sons of God saw that the daughters of men were beautiful; and they took wives for themselves, whomever they chose. Then the LORD said, "My Spirit shall not strive with man forever, because he also is flesh; nevertheless his days shall be one hundred and twenty years." The Nephilim were on the earth in those days, and also afterward, when the sons of God came in to the daughters of men, and they bore children to them. Those were the mighty men who were of old, men of renown.” – Genesis 6:1-4 Nephilim are the descendants of Angels (mainly the Grigori, or Watchers, an entire choir of angels who were supposed to guide, teach and protect humanity) and Humans. Apparently, the Grigori found human women attractive, and abandoned their divine mission to have lovers among the human population. Each of the Grigori supposedly shared divine secrets with humanity, perhaps secrets which mankind was not meant to know. Their offspring, the Nephilim, were usually described as giants (Goliath, for instance, is supposed to be a nephilim), and many of them lived in Canaan. There is some suggestion that the demigods (Heracles, Helen of Troy, Gilgamesh, etc) of other cultures were also nephilim, but records are scarce. Supposedly, the vast majority of Nephilim died out in the biblical flood, which was sent to wipe them from the earth after their culture had become corrupt and spread its influence to the surrounding human tribes. The Grigori themselves were “bound in the valleys of the earth, under darkness, until Judgment Day.” Without the Grigori to support them, and with their population almost wiped out, the Nephilim never really recovered as a civilization, though there is some suggestion that both royal bloodlines (especially those that espoused “Divine Right” to rule) and some of the more outrageous mutations in the human population are a result of lingering nephilim lineage. I find the theory that all gifted and talented people have Nephilim blood to be rather dismissive and belittling of the true gifts of humanity as a species, as well as grossly overestimating the number of nephilim that remain. According to the journal, only a few families remain that have even the potential to manifest nephilim genes, and of those that do, few every realize that potential. Many people in nephilim families go their entire lives without a clue that they are in any way different. Abilities-wise, Nephilim are gifted. They possess the human capacity for free will, and have no real weaknesses (though some have individual fatal flaws) aside from a tendency towards corruption and a feeling of discomfort with their status between humanity and angels (leading many to pursue apotheosis). Nephilim are stronger and have greater endurance than humans, and their lifespans can stretch for hundreds of years. Nephilim have a surprising presence that they are often not fully aware of, which might manifest as good looks, hideousness, charisma, leadership, or fading into the background. Nephilim also tend to have some sort of talent that is extremely powerful. All nephilim are immune to both human magics (many of which were originally taught by the Grigori) and other supernatural senses. Some scholars claim that this invisibility to scrying derives from nephilim being unnatural creatures who were never part of the Divine Plan. I wonder if perhaps, as links between both the physical and spiritual world, we somehow blend in. Nephilim also inherit some ability related to their ultimate angelic ancestor. For instance, my ancestor, Armaros taught men “the resolving of enchantments,” so I was able to alter and break some of Quincy Gosser’s spells. Another nephilim, descended from Chazaqiel or Azazel, might have some talent for manipulating the weather or weapons and armor and cosmetics and jewelry, respectively. Nephilim can sometimes manifest the natural powers of their angelic ancestors, but usually only if they encounter angels who unlock those powers. These powers include second sight/ESP, wings, a boost to strength and endurance, and heavenly fire and light. Nephilim also have the potential to hear and join the Chorus, a musical representation of reality itself, maintained by the angels. Those that can sing in this fashion are capable of altering the rules of the world around them, however, singing for unimportant reasons can draw negative attention from angels, and sometimes the rest of the Chorus opposes an individual song, rendering changes to reality impossible. Overuse of the Chorus is also possible, especially for beginners, and can make it difficult for a nephilim to sing without extensive periods of rest. Generally, alterations of the Chorus are subtle and temporary, and tend to involve changing the rules of a situation instead of raw creation or destruction (though such effects are possible). For instance, an angel using the Chorus to rescue a human from a burning building could rule that the inhabited parts of the building are fireproof and cool to the touch and smoke free for the duration of the human’s escape, only to collapse behind him once safely outside. A nephilim using the Chorus to create a vast fortune for herself would probably find the attempt exhausting and pointless (all the money might be monopoly money, or obvious counterfeits, or it might be stolen almost immediately). *Marilyn Monroe: ? I have my suspicions about “Marilyn,” but whatever she is (aside from related to me, somehow), there are currently too few clues to be certain. Sure, there are hundreds of supernatural women, witches, demons, goddesses, and spirits that assume female form out there. About the only thing I know about her is that she knows Azrael, has access to dragon’s blood, somehow knew what I’d been reading (or manipulated luck to cause me to read that reanimation spell), and can teleport both herself and other things. She seems to have some limitations involving how much she can influence people, so maybe she’s a fallen angel or demon of some sort? I admit I am somewhat loathe to go asking around, both because she is powerful enough to spook Gosser and I’d rather not antagonize her, and because I already found out I’ve got one of the Grigori in my background… I’m not sure I want to know just what else is hidden in my family tree. This post has been promoted to an article

Baring Bones: A Halloween Story - Chapter 3 Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 4 (and Bestiary Notes) ------------------------- I gradually regained some sense of self, feeling suspended in darkness. It was like being under water, except it lacked the joy I’ve always experienced swimming in pools or riding the waves in the ocean. Instead of that buoyancy, the weightlessness I was experiencing felt heavy, immobilizing me instead of enabling me to move in three dimensions. Nothing was visible except my own body, drifting helplessly. A sudden fear struck me. “Am I… dead?” Instantly the darkness boomed with a strangely familiar voice… the deepest and richest of the voices from the chorus earlier. “NO, CHILD, YOU ARE NOT DEAD… THOUGH NOT FOR LACK OF TRYING. YOUR BLOODLINE’S FIRST ATTEMPT AT JOINING THE CHOIR SINCE BEFORE THE DAWN OF HISTORY, AND YOU TRY TO REVERSE… WELL, ME? I KNOW THAT YOU HAVE BEEN TAUGHT NOTHING OF YOUR GIFTS, AND ARE ONLY LEARNING IN RESPONSE TO THE IMMEDIATE THREAT OF THE SPECTRE, BUT TRYING TO UNDO DEATH IS A LAST RESORT. LITERALLY.” My head pounded, both from the thunderous voice and my own condition. “So, you’re death, but I’m not dead? Is Claudia ok? Is Kellan?” “I AM… COMPLICATED. MY KIND DO NOT HAVE NAMES, ONLY TITLES. YOU MAY CALL ME THE HELPFUL ONE. YOU HAVE ASKED FOR HELP, AND IT HAS BEEN GRANTED. PART OF THAT ASSISTANCE IS THAT I WILL HELP RETURN YOU TO THE WAKING WORLD… BUT DO NOT RISK YOURSELF SO GREATLY IN THE FUTURE. CLAUDIA WILLIS IS ALIVE THANKS TO OUR INTERVENTION, BUT I WOULD NOT SAY SHE IS WELL. KELLAN IS CURRENTLY FREE OF THE SPECTRE’S CONTROL, BUT HE IS STILL A TARGET… AND THE LOST SOUL IS VERY CLOSE TO ACHIEVING HIS GOALS. YOU MUST LOCATE THE SPECTRE’S PHYSICAL REMAINS AND USE THEM TO SEPARATE HIM FROM HIS STOLEN POWER, AND SUMMON ME THROUGH THE CHORUS.” I was about to ask more questions, like “where are his physical remains” and “will this restore the drained partiers” and “what’ll happen to Kellan’s new muscles,” but suddenly the darkness lit, and I saw what I was talking to, and the sight was impossible, horrific, and strangely eye-catching! Hovering before me in the formerly lightless void was an enormous monster, whose body was made of billions of… eyes and tongues! Behind it, thousands of wings whirled as swiftly as a hummingbird’s, but I could somehow see all of them if I focused, making out every detail of red, green and silver feathers. An ancient-looking tome floated in front of it, and even as I watched, new words blazed onto the pages, as if being burned there by some unseen magnifying glass. Instead of a head, the monster had four faces, like floating masks. One was that of a child of indeterminate gender with faintly Asian or Native American features. The second was elderly and Caucasian, but so wrinkled with age that, again, I couldn’t tell if it was male or female. The third looked like an African or mixed heritage woman, with long hair that was braided on one side and cascaded loose on the other. The final face was my own, with a knowing smirk spread across his (my?) lips. All four faces opened their mouths, and the powerful voice spoke yet again, despite seeming to boom around me and not emerge from any of the lips. “TIME GROWS SHORT. YOU CANNOT REMAIN IN THIS STATE BETWEEN DEATH AND LIFE ANY LONGER WITHOUT PASSING ON PERMANENTLY, AND THERE ARE OTHER PLANS IN STORE FOR YOU. YOU WILL NEED THIS.” It began to sing, the music washing over me, and I found that I was wearing my costume wings, undamaged by the fishhooks, and that they spread, bearing me aloft on the river of sound, leaving the creature far behind. The next moment, I found myself in darkness again, but feeling something warm and hard cushioning and supporting me. I finally worked my eyes open, and found myself being held, bride-style, and nuzzled, by the new and improved Kellan, who was sitting in the passenger seat of his car. I twisted my head around and saw Claudia dozing on the back seat, but smiling, a healthy blush spread across her cheeks. Kellan shifted, and murmured as he came awake. “Heeyyyy… you’re awake. Feel ok?” He mumbled in my ear, making the hairs on the back of my neck raise in excitement. I couldn’t speak, but blushed and nodded. “Good.” He breathed in deeply, his beautiful face an inch from mine. “Thank you for saving Claudia and helping me yet again. I was out of control. But… you can’t hurt yourself. Whatever you just did, it nearly killed you… you weren’t breathing and didn’t have a heartbeat. I had to use CPR and rescue breathing on you until your chest started rising again. I brought us here to take a breather. But don’t you dare put yourself at risk like that again. What the hell happened? I thought I heard you humming and then you seemed to go into a trance. Then Claudia was healed and you came back for a moment before toppling over. Don’t do that to me again, man! I only just met you, and I want to keep you around for a looooong time.” I gulped at that last statement, but managed to nod in agreement. I then filled Kellan in on the out-of-body experience, the overwhelmingly beautiful chorus, and the insanity-inducing monster that helped me return Claudia to the world… and then did the same to me. At that point Kellan frowned. “Huh… I dozed off for a bit here in the car, and just woke up when you started stirring, so I didn’t notice it ‘til now… but your wings WERE tattered when I carried you here… and now they aren’t.” I froze at that revelation. “Really?” Kellan nodded, making the dark, wavy layers of his rock-star hair flop back and forth over his blue eyes. He reached out with his newly-muscled arm and pulled the door open, letting me slide out of his arms and stand (shakily) on my own two feet. The way he’d cradled my 6’2” frame in his football player’s arms was a bit weird, as I wasn’t used to being the shorter guy, much less being held by someone. However, as he stepped out of the car after me, I found myself looking up at a 7’1” hunk. He stretched, his biceps bulging in his torn black sleeves, his huge pecs warping the image of his costume’s ribcage, his nipples visibly erect through the fabric in the cool November air, and his shirt riding up to reveal his sculpted abs and a dark treasure trail showcased between his iliac furrow by his marble-pale skin. Once he finished stretching, he bent over, showing me the square shape of his muscle butt, while reaching into the car to retrieve my wings… good as new! “Weird,” I commented, running my fingers over the undamaged fabric of the black wings. “Just one more strange thing to add to an already bizarre evening.” Kellan nodded. “For sure. But hey man, it’s getting kinda chilly. I don’t think I’m feeling it as much as I should now that I’m supercharged with ghost lightning or whatever, but I bet you could use some more warmth. Lemme just get Claudia comfortable.” With that, he popped the trunk and grabbed some extra blankets, and quickly wrapped them around his girlfriend, making her shift and wake up, smile at him, and murmur something I couldn’t hear, before snuggling into the blankets as he closed the car to keep the cold air out. Kellan and I then headed up towards the bonfire. As we trudged uphill, I tilted my head and frowned, before asking, “You didn’t feel any drain, and Claudia was fine in the car? She didn’t get… sucked dry… like the other partiers?” Kellan shook his head back and forth, affirming that the instant-lifelessness effect I’d spotted earlier hadn’t occurred. “No… I didn’t feel anything, and Claudia’s fine. You didn’t see anything, did you?” After I confirmed that everything seemed fine when we were at the car, he relaxed. “I admit I was more focused on you and Claudia, so I wasn’t really looking around at anyone else… but now that you mention it, I didn’t hear any engines start or see any car lights. Maybe it’s just the fact that I was the one who opened the car, not Claudia, and this ghost thing needs me? Or maybe you burned it out back at the dance floor?” I shrugged, but then grimaced. “I wish… but you said you didn’t notice anyone leaving… I’d think that if the white flames had gotten rid of the ghost for good, they’d be back to normal. Besides… the big eyes-tongues-wings-faces creature said the ghost was still a threat.” As we approached the campfire, I could see the filaments of otherworldly light moving about … and somehow, I could hear them, like the hiss of the devil’s fiddle strings as he challenged Johnny for his soul. “And the threads of light are here, too… whatever’s going on, it’s not over,” I concluded. Kellan’s impressive shoulders slumped and he groaned in frustration. “Right. So, what’s the next step, besides getting toasty by the fire?” I blushed at the suggestion of “getting toasty” with the big guy, but tried to ignore it, hoping the darkness hid my reaction. “I’m not sure… the journal I found includes some descriptions about various supernatural effects and creatures, but aside from ghosts, I’m not really sure what to look for, and it’s not like this thing was written as an encyclopedia. Having to search through it… in Latin… is going to be time-consuming.” The bonfire’s warmth soaked into my skin, though the tinny noise of the glowing strings sent chills down my spine. Getting this close to the cords and knowing that I was the only one able to notice them was even more frightening than their deadliness. Kellan glanced in my direction, and he frowned, slinging a muscular arm over my shoulder, letting me lean back and rest my head on the curve of his bicep. “Hey, Angelo,” he asked in his richer, more resonant voice “Are you ok? If you’re still out of it from singing for Claudia or whatever it was you did, we could go to the main house instead and get you a couch to lie down on or something.” “Thanks,” I replied. “But I’m ok… it’s just creepy to see what I’m seeing, with the strings and all. I’m ok… just uneasy.” Kellan nodded, and squeezed my shoulder. “Ok… we can work with that.” He then shot an oddly mischievous look at me, and grinned. “Wanna hear what making out with Claudia felt like?” Assuming that non-sequitur was Kellan’s somewhat hearty, boyish way of distracting me with a change of subject, I shrugged and nodded. He seemed to take an almost puppylike glee in his new body and increased sexuality, and that excited energy seemed odd coming from a guy as big as a horse. I wondered just how greatly his personality and attitudes and even language had changed over the events of this evening. They way he was currently acting was a far cry from the terse, unwelcoming indie guy earlier. If we couldn’t figure out what was going on, how much more would he change? If we did solve the mystery, would he even want to go back? Before I could ponder these questions further, he began to speak, and I focused on his deep voice. “It was WILD, man,” the big guy enthused, his pale cheeks becoming slightly flushed, his eyes fluttering shut as he sank into the memory of his powerful body pressed against his girlfriend. “They were playing our song… ‘Beyond’ by Butterfly Three-Way. It was booming from the speakers and the air was hot as people danced around us. Claudia leaned against me and tossed her hair back, and my hands slid down her shoulders, feeling how fragile and tiny they seemed under my big hands. She smelled soooo good… shampoo with violets and cherries, perfume with I don’t know what in it, and all that.” As if being drawn back to that moment, he breathed deeply, his huge boxer’s chest inflating, the black fabric with painted-on ribcage stretching to try and accommodate the bulging muscles as they expanded. Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed that his muscles weren’t the only things expanding. In the glow of the bonfire, the black lycra of his pants shifted, and his already visible bulge started to grow larger and thicker as it stretched towards his right thigh. His voice, now sounding huskier than before, picked up again. “She pressed against my body, man, and she cooed… she actually cooed… when she felt how hard I was… I am. She said that she wanted to drive me over the edge right then and there… purred it into my ear, and then she raised her arms as if she wanted to be picked up. I could never do that before, but now, it just seemed right, like I’d always been able to do it… and like I’d done it a hundred times. I reached down, felt how light she was in my arms, and lifted her up to my chest. Feeling her body clinging to mine… it was soooo fucking hot, dude! Almost literally… I felt like I was on fire, or in a desert, or something, and every nerve was alive! It was freakin’ intense!” Now his stance had widened, and his package (still barely wrapped) was straining away from his body. Some of the girls (dressed as Captain Jack Sparrow, Edward Scissorhands, Mad Hatter, Sweeney Todd, and Willy Wonka) seemed to have noticed, and were gossiping behind their hands and occasionally pointing at him, while others were fanning their faces and blushing, or looking longingly at it. Kellan took no notice, though his breathing was heavier, his face was flushed, and a trickle of sweat was running down his forehead. I also noticed that, despite the heat of the bonfire, his nipples were erect, and clearly visible as they pressed against the fabric of his costume. He reached up a big hand seemed to almost caress his pecs for a moment, before sliding his long, thick fingers down over his abs, brushing them over the fur of his treasure trail. Then, his hand froze and he went still. Kellan took a deep breath, then another, and then a third, before he was able to speak. “I… I think that’s when the thing… the mist, ghost thing… I think that’s when it struck. I just found myself unable to stop. It’s like nothing else mattered except feeling good and getting off… as hard as I could. I think I forgot Claudia even existed, except as a fuck toy or something. I’m… I’m not like that… I’m not!” Then he paused, before asking, “… am I?” Taking a deep breath to bring myself back from watching Kellan actually turn himself on, I collected my thoughts before speaking. “No… I don’t think you are someone who treats others as… uh… fuck toys. I think that, while you do like yourself this way, mostly, and you do like growing… that the ghost is trying to use you somehow… and its selfishness is overwhelming your normal personality while it tries to remake you. I think that if we can get rid of the ghost, you’ll be no more of a danger to society than… well, anyone else.” Kellan’s face broke out into a gentle grin. “Thanks Angelo… just hearing you think things through makes the whole situation a lot better. I’m glad I’ve got you watching my back.” He pulled me into a lingering, if one-armed, hug, and then leaned back. “So, what should we do first? Any other spots on the property you want to check out that might be haunted?” Just then, one of the guys by the fire, well into his cups and dressed like Super Mario, pushed his friend (dressed like Wayne from Wayne’s World), who pitched forward dramatically, almost knocking into me and spilling unidentifiable alcohol everywhere. I saw “Wayne” coming towards me, drops of liquid from his cup moving through the air in what seemed like slow motion before falling into the bonfire and making it blaze upward in a sudden burst of flames. At that moment, though I was off balance and leaning precariously towards the fire, I felt powerless… there was no music, no altered consciousness, no change in the sinister ribbons of light… just me, a mere mortal. However, if I was a mere mortal, that couldn’t be said for Kellan. His powerful arms slid down me and gripped my hips, lifting me up in the air and back from the flames… and a good two feet off the ground… without raising a sweat, before placing me on his shoulder. His skin was flushed, but not with exertion… he was angry! “WHAT THE HELL,” he roared at the drunk guys, so loudly that I thought for a second that the flames cringed and blew in the opposite direction, as if from a strong wind. “YOU’RE PLAYING AROUND A BONFIRE? ARE YOU OUT OF YOUR FUCKING MINDS? MY FRIEND COULD’VE BEEN BURNED!” The guys visibly quailed before the force of Kellan’s ire, but tried to drunkenly bluff their way through it. “C’mon mannn… we were jus’ havin’ fun. No harm meant,” slurred the one who’d done the initial pushing. His friend, however, wasn’t quite so smart. Filled with liquid courage, “Wayne” retorted, “’Sides, you may be big, but if you’re an ass bandit, you should get out of the way of a real man, fucker.” The conversation and laughs and exclamations of shock around the bonfire went silent. The “Mario” went white and tugged on his homophobic pal’s shoulder, trying to pull him back. But it was too late. Kellan took in a deep breath, the only sound besides the cackling of the flame to pierce the leaden silence. When he spoke, his words were measured but echoing, as if it was taking all of his musician’s eloquence and impressive restraint to speak calmly and not simply punch the guy… which, given the fact that he’d cracked a wall when he was less built, would be a very bad thing. “One. Gay people are real men and women. Two. They do not have to get out of the way of anyone, just because he thinks he’s hot stuff. Three. I’m not just big… I’m stronger than five of your drunken asses. Four. I’m not gay, but I have responsible, sober friends, including my pal here, who are. My friends are important to me. Five. If I see or hear of you mistreating anyone else at this party, it’ll go badly for you. Very badly.” “Wayne” clearly didn’t have a clue (or had pickled his brain cells) because he actually dared to retort, “Oh yeah? This’ a free country, you freak. What’re you gonna do about it? You lay a finger on me and I’ll make sure everyone knows you’re throwing your weight around.” From my perch on Kellan’s brawny shoulder, I could actually see his handsome face stretch into a smile that could’ve come from the same grave as his costume. “I don’t have to touch you, asshole. I’m stronger than that.” I felt his sinewy frame shift under me, and looking down, realized that he was raising his foot, almost in a bizarrely muscular parody of Captain Morgan… and then he slammed it down! Resting on his broad shoulder, I felt only a momentary shift of hard muscle beneath me, and Kellan had been braced for the force by his own power. Everything around us fared much worse, as a shockwave appeared to spread out from Kellan’s thunderous footstep, causing the logs of the bonfire to collapse in on themselves, sending sparks blazing high into the night sky and knocking Wayne, Mario, the assorted female Johnny Depps, and the other people around the fire to the ground. Squeals and shouts of shock and outrage, spilled drinks, and a cloud of dirt fill the air, though not high enough to reach me, perched on top of Kellan’s 7 foot body. “Now,” boomed Kellan’s voice. “Apologize. Or. Get. The. Hell. Away. From. US!” The drunken jerk from earlier scrambled, almost crab-walking, to back away from my new friend as if the hounds of hell were after him, and his friend split as well. The conversation picked up again as Kellan reached up and gently lowered me to the ground, and looked me over, as if examining me for any damage. “Hey, sorry about that, Angelo…” he murmured, leaning down to bring his face closer to mine. “I’m sure you could’ve handled that punk, but he got on my nerves. Are you ok? I didn’t hurt you when I picked you up or something, did I?” I finally got my tongue to work, and stammered, “ Uh... n-no, b-but, GEEZ! When did you figure out you could do that with one stomp of your foot?” My “hero” frowned, looking throughtful. “Huh… I don’t know… I mean, obviously I’m way stronger than I should be, even with these muscles,” he continued as he flexed one of his biceps, showing off the veins snaking across the muscle. “But I just suddenly knew I could do that... creepy!” The sight of the hunk shuddering at his uncanny knowledge of his abilities broke the image of the furious Hercules from a few moments ago, and I had to smile even as I thought about the possibilities. “Huh… the monster I encountered said that the ghost had goals involving you, and that’s why it keeps going after you… maybe it’s trying to prepare you for something it wants you to do? So it’s giving you these abilities and the knowledge … muscle memory, maybe… to use them? Can you think of anything else that you can do with your strength?” Kellan closed his eyes and seemed to take a moment of thought, before shaking his head. “No… I don’t think I even knew I could do that foot-stomp thing until I was angry enough to do it. If I can do other stunts like that, I don’t think I’ll know about it until they come up somehow.” Then we were interrupted, as one of the ladies (dressed as Victor from the Corpse Bride) came forward, blushing through her pale makeup, and said, “That was pretty awesome, the way you stood up to that jerk. He’s been hitting on my friends and I all night, and it’s cool that your friend has someone like you to look out for him.” Kellan smiled down at her, and chuckled. “Nah, you got it all wrong… this guy’s my guardian angel… he looks out for me. I just try to return the favor when I can.” He then nodded to me, “Hey, Angelo, do the wing thing!” Always willing to show off my costume, I tugged the strings that caused my dark wings to unfold and fan the air, and the girl clapped enthusiastically. “That’s incredible! Can you guys take a picture with my friends and I?” Kellan laughed this time. “Sure… though I gotta warn you, I’ve got a girlfriend, and my pal here appreciates the, uh, less-fine sex, as you might’ve overheard.” There was a lot of booing and teasing and pouty faces (seeing Captain Sparrow pout through fake facial hair was somewhat unnerving), but we all lined up and the girls roped a passing witch into taking pictures of the whole group, facing the fire. The light hurt my eyes a bit, and I had to force myself to keep from squinting, holding my face in a wide, fragile-seeming smile. Surrounded by the enthusiasm of the girls, with Kellan by my side, I felt glad that I’d come to the party, even if it’d been one weird event after another, and began to relax… a moment too soon. As the girls dispersed, the fire abruptly blazed green, and from their depths emerged a spindly, wraithlike figure of emerald luminescence. With long, wickedly taloned fingers and skeletal features, it reached out towards me… or towards Kellan. Its claws poured jade fire towards my new friend, and I tried to deflect them, only to see the streams separate and slide around my outstretched arm, like a river moving around a stone! I looked around, hoping that the ghost’s public actions would attract some attention from the others, but the Johnny Depp Girls had all gone inside to get new drinks, and the new people standing around the bonfire didn’t seem to notice anything awry, going about their business and joking, drinking, and huddling by the unnatural flames as if this happened all the time. Kellan moaned throatily as the flames poured into him, so deeply it was almost like the rumbling growl of a lion. “Oh yeah… feels… so fucking gooood!” As I turned towards him, I could see his skin crawling as the muscles underneath swelled and shifted, faster than before! Slices of his black shirt began to tear, showing glimpses of pale skin underneath that became more and more striated with muscle. “C’mon Kellan, last time I couldn’t free you because you were into it… don’t lose me here. I need you to resist it if we’re going to stop it,” I murmured, trying to build up my rage and direct it at the green energy. Kellan just shook his head and looked down at me as he began to grow taller. “Angelo, I don’t want to stop it. God, this feels fan-TAS-tic! Look at me. LOOK AT ME,” he crowed as his muscles rippled. He now stood about two feet taller than most of the other party guests, and was about twice as thick as any of them, with huge muscles that resembled those of a massive football player, with some elements of powerlifter from the sheer size of his muscles thrown in as well. Looking down, I saw that his crotch was noticeably growing erect… and Kellan was now massively hung, if the imprint of his cock as it strained against the costume’s fabric was anything to go by. As my poor brain tried to wrap around the concept that my new friend was turning himself on as his body grew, Kellan seemed to come to a decision, heralded by another shuddering groan. “That’s it. I can’t stand this. I need to act on my horniness… and I’ve been wanting to do this for awhile!” His hands were larger than they’d been when he’d lifted me out of the way earlier, but they were at least as fast. I found myself lifted off my feet again, clasped against the biggest, tallest, most muscular guy I’d ever seen or heard of, and felt his lips press against mine. I swear I saw fireworks. His strength was tremendous, and his muscles were hard, but his lips were… teasing, gentle, playful, sweet, exploring, caressing, warm, soft, and inviting. His entire body as he moaned with satisfaction, almost purring as he deepened the kiss. He was supporting my weight with one hand clasped over my butt, clutching my black jeans between the folds of my wingtips, while the other hand stroked through my curls, cradling my skull. The kiss was powerful and unasked for… but it certainly wasn’t unwelcome, just unexpected. It was clearly driven by his changing hormones, but it was an act that was filled with emotion and intimacy as well as hunger. I began to kiss back… and surrendering my higher thoughts to make way for my increasing attraction to Kellan finally broke through the block keeping me from converting the ghost’s energies. Instead of wrath, I drew on the passion, the lust, the connection between the two of us, and I could hear a higher, flutelike music trickling from the Choir’s realm as I felt the white flames blaze through our embrace, while the ghost’s howls (sounding faintly like “What continues to thwart my efforts to possess this host?!) faded away around us. Kellan slowly lowered me away from his lips, his eyes still shut. His breathing was heavy, but he didn’t seem to be as crazed as before. I placed my hand over his huge chest, and felt his heart pounding. “Kellan,” I murmured. “Are you ok?” He nodded, then murmured. “I’m sorry, Angelo. That was… it was… I…” He stopped and gathered his breath, his huge lungs inflating and his sculpted chest rising in response. “Ok… let me try that again. I could tell you were interested in me from the moment you complimented my costume. It’s just a skeleton suit… nothing special except that it’s skintight. You have moving wings. You complimenting me is like a bonfire complimenting a candle flame. The only appeal was my body. And yeah, it was a bit creepy of you, but you were cool about it. But before this spook started messing with my body, I hadn’t really been attracted to guys… or at least, not enough to ever want to act on it. Then… I started growing, and you were always there. My senses are stronger now… more vivid, I guess, and I can always tell where you are anywhere on this property. Now I’m the creepy guy, because this whole situation is creepy, and you’re there for me, and god, do I ever need to get off badly… you look and smell sooo good, and your voice makes my heart speed up when you talk, even if you’re getting all cerebral or goofy. I’m still just as into Claudia… god I want to fuck her… but I’ve reached the point where I’m so horny I’m, looking at guys and going ‘Why not? He’d be a good lay’ … and I’m sure you’d blow my mind. And when those girls were around us, I wanted to get naked with them as well… and you… I just wanted all of us to go off somewhere, strip out of our costumes and go crazy! Heck, I was even curious about getting with those drunken jerks earlier, even when I was yelling at them.” As he trailed off, I wondered about those ideas. “Hey, do you think your personality and mind is changing? You seem to be more interested in me, like you mentioned, but how about your memories and other interests? Claudia seemed to have her memories of what you looked like when she first met you altered. Claudia said you met in Econ class, you still remember your band and the songs you play, the chords and all that?” He frowned and closed his eyes in concentration, before nodding. “Yeah… I don’t think there’s anything wrong with my memory, though I’ll need a bigger, more resilient guitar if I’m going to play with the band anymore. I can still picture where my fingers need to be, play the songs in my head, etc. And we did meet in Econ, but I wasn’t built at all, despite what she said. But as for my personality… yeah, maybe. I always figured myself for a one-woman guy, but now… I guess I’m bisexual, and I’m not sure I’d be satisfied sticking with just one person… at least, not for sex. I feel like I still want to spend the rest of my life with someone, but maybe it should be more than one someone.” He took that moment to meet my eyes. “I should be embarrassed by showing off all this skin, and wearing clothes this tight and tattered, but I’m proud of it… I want to show off. I barely want to wear clothes at all.” In the echoing silence from Kellan’s last statement, I realized that it was weirdly quiet. “Uh… is everyone staring at you holding me in the air,” I asked tentatively. He tore his gaze from my face and went still, his eyes wide. “Uh, no… it’s worse.” He lowered me to the ground and I turned around… and saw that everyone around the campfire was slumped over on the ground, drained of their lives. I felt like I was going to be sick, and the ripples of red light centered on the flames continued to dance menacingly across my vision. “Oh Angelo,” Kellan murmured, his powerful voice throaty and wobbling from shock and regret. “I-I did this? I hurt everyone here just so that I could grow bigger and get hornier?” “No,” I insisted. “This isn’t your doing or your fault. You’re just as much a victim as they are… and it’s time to stop being victimized and get proactive about saving them! It sounds like there’s music going on inside, and I can see people dancing by the windows, so not everyone’s gone… and look, the hayride’s coming around, so obviously it’s still being piloted by someone and still has living passengers. I think that means we still have time. We need to find the body of this jerk ghost and send him to the monster, and hopefully he’ll be able to help us return everyone to normal… ok?” Kellan nodded, still looking shaky, but with increased determination in his eyes. “Can… can we check on Claudia first? I need to know if she’s still alive. I know my new… urges… make me not the best boyfriend ever, but I still love her.” Geez, the guy had to be going through a rough time, what with all of this going on. Who’d have thought that having a superhuman body would come with so many awful strings attached? I nodded, saying, “Sure, let’s go. She probably shouldn’t be left in the car for so long, even if she was sleeping.” We didn’t have to go far, however… Claudia met us halfway. “Oh, there you guys are,” she said, yet again seeming to not notice Kellan’s new growth spurt. “Thanks for letting me get some rest… I needed it. How’s the party so far? Everything I’ve seen seems like it’s quieting down.” Kellan and I exchanged a glance, and then I said, “About that… there’s something you should know.” Before I could spill the beans, however, the hayride pulled up, letting off its (thankfully mobile) passengers and looking for others to get on. “Ooooh, hold that thought, Alfredo,” Claudia said, holding up one skeleton-painted nail on her index finger while I ground my teeth at her inability to remember my name. “Kel, can we do the hayride? It’s been too crowded all night, and I wanted to try it out… it’s finally thinned out… looks like we’re the only ones who want to do it now.” I was going to interject by describing how the hayride was really just a boring ride around the edges of the property which had some Halloween decorations hanging from trees… no monsters or chainsaw murderers jumping out at you, no cool displays, just a ride in a tractor-pulled wagon. However, with an apologetic look at me and a shrug of his huge shoulders, Kellan said, “Sure, babe. Angelo, you want to come with? We can fill her in on the weird stuff going on during the ride.” Claudia was shooting a death glare at me (I did feel like a bit of a jerk for making out with her boyfriend a few minutes ago) and switching it to a pout when Kellan turned to look at her, but this nightmare was really more important than giving her time to get busy with and possibly drive my new friend to put her in a coma again, so I nodded my assent, and we all climbed onboard. The hayride had wooden planks as a floor, with a metal frame around it. Bales of hay lined the middle, but the sides of the hayride had some pews taken from the chapel. The top of the metal frame was lined with interconnecting black ropes, designed to look like a spider’s web, and spiders, bats, and pumpkins of various sizes were hanging from the railings or the web. As the engine started and the hayride took off, rumbling down the dirt path, towards the road, past the cars draped with drained bodies, a sense of foreboding began to fall over me. I was missing something… but I wasn’t going to leave Kellan (and Claudia) alone to figure it out. Kellan was filling Claudia in on all the supernatural events, but it was slow going. It seemed like the ghost had really messed with her head. “So…” Kellan was saying. “Do you remember the day we met?” Claudia smiled. “How could I forget? I went to the gym with my friends and there you were, pumping away. I spilled my water bottle all over myself just staring at you, and you were so nice and offered me your towel to dry off… along with your number. When I found out that you were a musician as well, it just made you seem even more amazing!” Kellan and I gaped at Claudia as she blithely related all this stuff about them that apparently had never happened, while the hayride rumbled past the fields and towards the tree line. Then a searing flash of red light struck the front of the tractor, and the hayride rumbled off the front of the path straight towards the trees! Claudia screamed, I gripped the railing to brace myself, and Kellan… suddenly wasn’t there. With a speed that defied the eye, he leapt from the hay bale, tore off the spider web ceiling, somersaulted out of the wagon and over the tractor, and took the entire machine straight into his prodigious pecs. The entire ride rocked, and I just managed to grab hold of Claudia before we hit. “GUYS,” Kellan roared, his voice booming. “I’VE GOT THIS, BUT CAN YOU COME AND SHUT IT OFF? I CAN’T BE IN TWO PLACES AT ONCE!” Making sure Claudia was unhurt, I climbed out and clambered up into the tractor wagon, fiddling around with the switches and levers (hey, I’ve never driven a tractor… I’m a suburb kid) while I tried not to be distracted by the sight of Kellan’s muscles flexing and throbbing beneath the tattered remnants of his costume, which now barely covered his crotch and upper chest. The sleeves had ripped off, letting his thickly muscled arms bulge as they held back an entire tractor, and his enormous height made him almost eye level as I was sitting in the tractor seat. Finally, I managed to shut it off, and my huge friend released the tractor, while we all paused to catch our breaths. “What happened,” he finally asked. “I saw a red light, like back at the manor, lash out here,” I replied. “But I have no idea where the driver’s body is.” “Back there,” came the strained, frightened voice of Claudia from behind us. We turned and saw her, shivering and rubbing her arms nervously. “He was all gray and dead-looking… I… I think he rolled out of the tractor when he died.” She then ran into Kellan’s arms, and he lifted her into a comforting embrace. I noticed more of the red lights, rippling in the darkness. “Guys, I think there’s something over here causing the red light… stay back… we don’t need you growing out here, Kellan, and Claudia, it could target you next. If anything comes for you, call out, and I’ll be there ASAP.” Before they could object, I stumbled through the underbrush, eventually emerging in a clearing filled with rocks. In the moonlight, the rocks seemed oddly shaped and oddly white. I leaned forward for a better look and gasped, scrambling backwards until I collided with something warm. I looked up and saw Kellan there, steadying me. “What’s wrong, Angelo?” I mutely waved at the clearing. “It’s bones… it’s full of bones!” He looked up and stepped forward. “I’ve never seen this stuff here, and I used to explore these woods with my cousins all the time,” he said. I looked around and asked, “Could the recent storms have washed away the soil?” He shrugged, then crouched down, showing off his v-shaped back and his perfect muscle butt, but his words stopped me from salivating too much. “I don’t think these are human bones… or not exactly.” He waved me over, and, taking a closer look, I could tell what he was getting at. One of the skulls had short horns. What I’d taken for hands appeared to be oddly-shaped claws. I saw some structures that resembled the wings of bats, and others that looked like elongated horse or canine skulls, or long snakelike tails. The skin and organs were all long gone, and they’d clearly been there longer than I’d been alive, but they also seemed oddly well-preserved, like some sort of elephant’s graveyard for supernatural creatures. Then it clicked for me. “The journal… it said that this place, the church camp that used to be here, was actually some sort of witch hunting inquisition thing. The author, Quincy Gosser, claimed to have killed all kinds of monsters… maybe this is where he buried them?” Kellan shuddered. “I kinda wish he was still around. I bet he’d be able to handle the ghost.” Then he caught sight of an extremely large humanlike skeleton. “Or maybe I’m personally better off with him in the grave.” Then the cold became bitter, as if the heat was sucked out of us. I saw the red lights begin to dance around us, and heard footsteps. Kellan and I turned to see Claudia walking towards us, smiling… with glowing green eyes. “’Tis funny that you shoulde say that,” she said with a weirdly dual voice, both her own, and one that sounded male and older and old-fashioned. “Because I am sore tired of the grave, lad, and your body will be my ticket out of it.” With that, dark green flames poured from her body and washed over Kellan. They seemed to burn endlessly, and I couldn’t get close… until the flames left Claudia, lying in a gray-skinned, lifeless heap, and pulsed across Kellan’s body. His eyes took on that green glow, and he turned to me, a wicked smile spreading across his face even as his muscles began to swell again. “There you are… finally, I have human flesh again, and actually perceive you, Abomination. I am sure that your sacrifice will give me the power to extend my abilities across the world, just as the lives of every drunken fool on this property have enabled me to possess one of my descendents and remake his form. Let the world welcome back the great Quincy Gosser!” This post has been promoted to an article

The Traffic Jam Half a dozen drivers angrily honked their car horns in frustration at a young man, as he walked through a slow moving traffic jam. He stopped in each lane and refused to move until a blue Subaru, managed to merge into said lane. The pair repeated the process several times, until they reached the rightmost lane and exited the freeway. "Pretty sure we are not supposed to do that, Spencer," said the driver. "Come on Jacob, did you really want to wait for a two mile long traffic jam to clear up?" "Well no." "So now we're out. No harm done to anybody." "I guess." "Dude you're too intense." Jacob gave his passenger a look, "I don't think you know what intense means." "Sure I do. You're always like, 'We can't do that,' or 'We're not supposed to be here,' dude you need to lighten up a little." "Yeah, yeah, you say that now, but one of these days you are gonna end up in jail for defacing private property or trespassing." "No I won’t." The two friends continued the drive for thirty minutes before they arrived at a large government building, near the center of down town. The building was roughly eighty years old, and stood as a contraction amid a sea of modern metallic and glass rectangles. There was character in the white painted bricks, and finesse in the detailed edges and borders. "You boys are late again," said the receptionist; a dark haired, pale skinned woman with an icy demeanor. "Sorry Eleanor,” said Jacob "We got caught up in a traffic jam," said Spencer. "According to the reports, the traffic jam hasn't moved at all in the last twenty minutes. Not to mention it's been an ongoing thing since seven." "We got off the freeway and drove here on the regular streets." "Yet you are almost an hour and a half late." "It's a long drive, and it took me a while to convince Jacob to get off the freeway." "I'm sure." "What? You don't believe us?" Eleanor stared down Spencer with her steel colored eyes; a hard soul piercing stare. Jacob tried not to pay attention, to not fall under the woman's spell. "I'm sure you have work to do, so why are you standing in my lobby trying to start an argument?" "I'm sorry, ma'am. It won't happen again." Spencer broke eye contacted and started walking towards the main elevator. Jacob followed suit, and felt a wave of cold air penetrate his body, despite the lack of air currents. Once in the elevator, he turned around to find Eleanor staring right at him. Thankfully the doors closed, almost an instant later. Spencer turned to Drake with a look of anger, "Dude, why didn't you say anything?" "I don't know. She scares me?" A look of total disgust spread over Spencer's face, "She scares you. You are a man, how can you be scared of her?" "Her eyes are terrifying. Besides you caved." "Because I didn't have any back up." The elevator doors sprang open and the duo walked out still arguing, until they reached their separate offices. Spencer left in a huff complaining that Jacob needed to grow a spine. After an hour somebody knocked on Jacob's door. "Come in." "Jacob do you have a moment," asked Melinda, a slender nearly flat chested woman, with brown eyes and brown hair. "What do you need?" "All the electronics in the building are freaking out, and there isn't a single IT person anywhere." "I can't really help you with that." "Actually I just wanted to know if your stuff is acting up." "Let me check, I haven't done anything other than power on my monitor." Jacob typed in his login information and waited for the screen to finish loading. Just before the Windows logo disappeared, the screen cut off, then returned to the login screen. He again typed in the required information, but nothing appeared on the monitor. "That's weird." "Check your phone; I was having problems with mine." Jacob pulled out his phone, unlocked it, and tapped the internet app. The camera app opened up instead. He closed it, and again tried tapping the internet app, only for the calendar app to open. "The wrong apps are opening." "Mine's basically just a brick, it won't do anything." "That is..." Jacob stopped mid-sentence upon taking a look at Melinda. Her breasts were no longer A cups, but instead appeared to be rather full C cups. Gone was the thin almost stick like appearance from ten minutes beforehand, and in its place an hourglass. An hourglass with generous bottom curves and a top seemingly still developing. Her lips curled in a snarl, as she realized Jacob was staring. "...strange." A button from her blouse popped right off and hit, Jacob square in the forehead. Melinda was stunned. She looked at Jacob then down at her breasts and yelped. "Oh my god. My breasts. My breasts are huge. Are...are those my hips? I need a doc," another button pops off and hits Jacob, hit time in the eye. "Jacob are you alright? That wasn't supposed to happen. I mean...god I don't know." She was paralyzed with fear, afraid to approach. Jacob sat in his chair rubbing his injured eye for several seconds until he heard a tearing sound. With his good eye, he saw Melinda's breasts grow to the point of no return. They destroyed the confines of her bra and proceeded to completely popping all the upper buttons on her blouse. The poor woman desperately attempted to cover her abnormally large areolas, as she fled down the hall. Jacob rose from his seat, wanting to wash his eye out; he suddenly felt dizzy. Disoriented, he started rushing to the door. Through his right eye, he saw the sleeves of his shirt were several inches too short. He lacked the time to stop his momentum, and plowed headfirst into the doorway before crumpling to the floor. "Jacob, Jacob. Oh dude what happened to you?" asked a frantic looking Spencer. "I'm not sure. I think I somehow grew," he responded as Spencer offered a hand. Up Jacob went, and up, until he was nearly a foot taller than his 5'10 friend. Through the pain in his eye and forehead, Jacob saw the height difference and became started. He stumbled over his feet and fell forward into Spencer. "Whoa dude, I got ya." "Thanks. Hey you are not Spencer." "What of course I am. Dude you should lie down, there's some blood running down your head." Jacob could feel something running down his face, lots of it, and yet he couldn't focus on the flowing liquid. The stranger standing in front of him, sounded like Spencer and had Spencer's clothes, but he wasn't Spencer. His man had red hair, green eyes, a triangle jawline, dark stubble, and the body of a power lifter. The shoulders were far too massive, the thighs and arms too bulbous, but most prominent was the gut. Like the rest of his body, the gut was visible through several tears in the man's clothes, it looked like a beach ball with ridges. Like somebody inflated Spencer's six pack, by pumping air under the skin to see how far it would stretch. "You can't be Spencer. He is blonde with an athletic build." The man cranked up his head, "Obviously I know that, I'm Spencer." The man started to help Jacob lie down, but used too much force and slammed Jacob into the floor. "Jacob I'm sorry, I don't know my own strength anymore. I don't know anything anymore. Everyone is transforming; growing, shrinking, gaining weight, losing weight, changing hair color, changing eye color, the list just goes on and on. And you're bleeding. Come on let’s get you to the bathroom." The stranger grabs the injured Jacob by the waist and starts guiding him to the bathroom. Still disoriented, Jacob can hear screaming from all over the fifth floor. A naked woman holding two clipboards to her Amazonian body runs past them. Behind her runs and elven woman, short and doll like. Near the bathroom there is man or beast, crawled up in the beetle position. The duo couldn't help but watch as when they recognized the man as Mr. Williams, the seventy-year-old senior manager, balled up on the floor crying. Most of the dense white hair covering his body suddenly fell off, the remaining hair turned pitch black, a dense bush sprouted on the his head. The leathery skin covering his body came alive, all the marks and imperfections slowly disappeared leaving behind pearly white skin, completely blemish free. A lifetime of bacon, pasta, cheese, and beer disappeared in a matter of minutes; the excess skin shrank away, leaving the man looking anorexic. That didn't last. The tissues under the skin started expanding and as his bones began reshaping his body; wide shoulders to go with a narrow waist, and high cheekbones to complement an angular jawline and deep set eyes. Muscles stacked together form the impressive six pack and solid arms of a French underwear model. However the man crawled up on the floor could never be an underwear model, not without facing accusations of stuffing his underwear. A pair of lemon sized testicles and a soft six by four penis sort of dangled out in the air, as Mr. Williams straightened himself out. The dark black hair on his scalp grew longer. The pitch black hair on his head and brows, matched his treasure trail; all of it contrasted with his bright baby blue eyes. The man was no longer seventy; he was probably 22 at the most. Williams stared at his body, then at the lanky giant, and power lifter before running off, sprouting wood. "Spencer what was that?" "What I was saying before. Everyone is transforming, though I don't know why that guy was naked to begin with." Spencer pushed open the restroom door and half dragged Jacob inside. It was difficult getting Jacob's head into the sink on account of his new height. After two minutes of struggling, Spencer gave up; he forced Jacob to his knees and shoved the man's head under running water. "Here press these against your head." Jacob grabbed a wad of water towels out of Spencer's large and calloused hands, and firmly pressed against the gash on his head. The pain and dizziness subsided. His brain began thinking again, rationalizing, trying anything to make sense of the situation. He stood up to his full height. "Spencer you are taller." The thick man managed to grow four or five inches during the walk to the restroom. He looked as if somebody had taken a picture, clicked on the corner and stretched it out. No apparent loss of muscle or fat due to the height increase. "Holy shit you're right. Fuck my face itches, it's on fire." He rushed to a sink and started splashing water on his face to no effect. No fire, other than a dense red bread of fire red hair to go with his the brighter eyebrows and eyelashes. His bottom lip became fatter, the top lip thinner. The nose bridge flattened a bit, the end extended a little ways downward, past the nostrils. Something happened to his ears, but whatever changes occurred where hidden by a thick lion like mane of dark red hair. The gut started expanding again. Growing and growing outward, the six abs on the surface managed to cut deeper and deeper with each passing second. His shirt tore, his pants and underwear tore, and so did his socks. Suddenly the restroom seemed too small. Spencer's gut and pecs bulged out about the same distance. His arms were probably larger than Mr. Williams' chest; his legs were definitely larger than the pretty boy's body. He was a massive wall of muscle covered with a padding of fat. Despite being five or six inches taller than Spencer, Jacob felt incredibly small in his presence. Spencer just seemed to overflow with overwhelming power and strength. For several seconds his body continued to swell like a balloon. "I didn't want this. I don't want to be fat," screamed Spencer has he brought his hands to the sink and knocked it from the wall. It crashed on his feet, but Spencer didn't react. Surely it hurt, though his face didn't even show the faintest sign of pain. It showed excitement. Spencer stepped away from the demolished mess, giving Jacob a good view of his genitals; the carpet matched the drapes. The equipment was probably larger than Mr. Williams', but it looked smaller given the power lifter style frame. Spencer gripped the veiny shaft and started jerking off. "This is amazing. Oh yeah. Fuck yeah. I'm so hot. I'm so fucking hot." Without warning the guy just started humping a sink until he destroyed it too. Due to lack to the lack of experience with his new body, Spencer didn't last long enough to destroy a third sink. He shot a load right into the mirror in front of himself, and kept shooting until collapsing to his knees. "Dude I feel like I can cum forever. Diana, I need to find Diana." As Spencer passed, Jacob couldn't help but notice the difference in height; four inches, maybe more in his favor. He didn't open the door; the red haired giant pushed it, tearing it off the hinges. It flew across the hall and slammed into the opposing wall. 'Holy fuck,' thought Jacob. He could not believe his eyes, as his best friend turned into the world's biggest bull. He couldn't believe the strength of the bull, to tear down a sink, rape another, and to send a door flying. It was surreal, it wasn't possible, and yet the overbearing stench of his cum served as reminder that it had happened. Through the cum, cut the smell of fresh blood. Jacob looked at the paper towels clutched to his forehead, all dark red and dripping blood. He threw them on the floor, and stepped over the debris, to look in a mirror. His face was his, though it was covered in blood. Turning the cold water knob, while still staring at the reflection he frantically stared splashing water on his face. The blood slid off, revealing the gash had healed. No scar, no mark, not even the slightest hint of redness. He continued to stare at his reflection for several minutes expecting some sort of change to occur. It didn't; not after five minutes, not even after ten minutes. He stepped out of the bathroom and started walking around. The entire fifth floor was a mess. Papers thrown about, plants overturned, office supplies littered on the floor, and holes of various sizes in all the walls. "Jacob? Jacob is that you?" Jacob turned around, "Yeah it's me," he said to an Asian woman. 'There aren't any Asian women in his department,' thought Jacob. "Jacob, it's me Trisha," said the woman. Trisha was a brown haired woman, with hazel eyes, and pear build. She was motherly, probably because she had five children and seven grandchildren. The new Trisha most definitely didn't have the body of grandmother. Her hips were wider than the average woman's, but her large bust completely overshadowed them, giving her an apple build. The build was only further accented by the wide square shoulders of a seasoned Olympic swimmer. Her round face was distinctively Chinese, but that body was too out of place, far too big standing at six feet tall. "Please tell me you're in the right mind," said Trisha. "I am." "Good." "Do you know what's going on?" "Well, when I saw Williams I thought the transformation changed a person to their youthful prime, but he was made more muscular and more handsome than I remember. Then I started seeing other people. Diana became a Kate Upton look-a-like with a fuller figure. Rick shrank from 6'2 to 5'5, and now looks like a miniature incredible hulk. Spencer is a red haired giant power lifter, Samantha is an elf, Gina an Amazon, Anna a bodybuilder, Jessica and Rose look like supermodels, Greg and Tim look like underwear models, Silvia, Melinda and few other just grew giant breasts and experienced minor changes. I'm Asian. Honestly I don't have the faintest idea what's going on." "I need a moment to process." "You don't have a moment. All the electronics are malfunctioning, the doors and windows are all locked, we can't leave the fifth floor, and to make everything worse half the staff is fucking all over the place." "What?" "Richard is like fifty now and encouraged Rick and Jessica a threesome with him. Spencer and Diana are destroying everything in sight. Gina and Silvia are taking turns with Greg, and Troy won't stop touching himself. "There's nothing we can do. I am not about to get between Spencer and Diana if that's where you were going with this." "Of course not," she snapped angrily, "Look we need get out of his building now." "You just said everything is locked." "I know. And just to make matters even worse, none of the windows are breaking." "Are you fucking kidding me?" "We've tried everything, they won't break." "Damn, it looks like we'll need Spencer then." "Why?" "He is stronger than he looks. He completely destroyed two sinks and tore a door of its hinges without even trying. Maybe Rick is super strong too. We need them both." "I hate to do this to you, but you need to get him away from Diana. Do you understand?" "Unfortunately, I do." "I'll handle Rick." "Good luck." "Good luck." As Jacob ran around the broken office, he saw a muscular body lying unconscious amid a stack of bodies. Closer examination showed the body was female; Anna, unless another woman suddenly became a bodybuilder. He saw young man with a lean and muscular body thrusting his hips into the anus of an elven woman. Three statuesque women huddled together in a circle, attempting to tie together torn clothes to protect their modesty. Searching the entire floor for the thick red head turned out much harder than imagined. He wasn't anywhere in sight. Spencer was a screamer, and Jacob couldn't hear anything resembling the man's screams. He heard the voices of others having sex, but not Spencer. Refusing to give up, Jacob started running. He fell again and again, due to the lack of coordination, but he constantly rose to his feet. After half an hour of searching he saw them. Spencer had Diana wrapped in his meaty arms; he was walking around, bumping into walls, plants, and even other people. When he stopped it was only to destroy a wall in fashion. The monster pinned Diana against a wall, and began thrusting the entire length of his phallus into her, putting his entire weight into each thrust. On the fourth thrust, the muscles in his ass tensed momentarily and then expanded in one jaw dropping moment. He shoved her right through the wall, slammed her into the ground and kept thrusting away. She screamed in agony, but he didn't listen. All Spencer wanted was his prize. His body began to swell, either due to receiving a pump or another growth sequence, and he thrust into Diana with such force that something actually cracked. She screamed, he roared into her face and deposited the largest load in his life into her. Eventually he pulled out of her nearly dead body and walked away. "S...Spencer, um are uh are you..." "I'm great man." "What about her?" "She'll be alright. Just needs some time to recover and what not." "She isn't fine. There is no way in hell is fine. I heard something snap, she might have broken a bone or something. You almost killed her." "Dude relax, Diana and I have a special relationship. She loves pain. Both giving and receiving. Yeah I'll admit I was more forceful that I should have been, but when she wakes she'll want more." "I don't believe you, nobody could possibly enjoy that." Spencer gave a smirk, "Diana enjoys it. This is what I mean by you're too intense. You can't believe that somebody likes rough sex. It's too weird, too out of the ordinary for you. That's probably why you haven't finished transforming." "What are you talking about?" "I'll be honest with you. When I was a kid, I loved watching wrestling. I wanted to be big and strong like all the muscular superstars. Then one day, I saw a different kind of wrestler, the big power lifter type, with mountains of muscle hidden under thick layers of fat. At first I thought they were gross, but when I watched them throw around the bodybuilder types like rag dolls, my mind changed real quick. I've always wanted to be massive, but it just wasn't in my genes. I thought the fitness model look was pretty okay, so I settle for that. Then today happened and now I'm huge, just like I always wanted." "What about the red hair?" "The hair makes me look like a beast, a wild dangerous beast, which I am. I got the body, the face, the hair, and the genitals of a muscle beast." "It isn't possib...." "You're right it isn't possible, but it happened. Just think about it for a moment. Williams was an ancient dinosaur, now he looks a model and is probably younger than either of us. Anna over there has a muscle fetish, in case you were wondering. Almost all the women have D cups or bigger. All the guys have huge dicks. Do you know how much men and women care about tits and dicks? I wanted a large beastly body, now I have it. I wanted a bigger dick, now I have it." "It can't be that simple." "Of course it can, at least today it is. So then Jacob what is your fantasy?" "What?" "Come on man, don't play dumb. What is your fantasy? You like being tall, don't you? You believe in the height, because there are plenty of people who are 6'10, 6'11, and seven feet even. It's unusual, sure, but it happens." "That's crazy, you are crazy." "Dude yesterday we were body twins, 5'10 at 180lbs. Today I'm at least 6'5 at like 400lbs, and you're 6'10 still at 180lbs. It's time to give into your fantasy. You only have one chance so don't mess it up. Come on man grow." "What about Rick he was 6'4, why would he shrink down to 5'5?" "It was probably to see a ‘how the other half lives’ type of thing. The guy is wider than I am, and it would look amazing at his previous height." "But he shrank." "Yeah, maybe for the shock value; it adds to the fantasy." "Explain that." "Okay. It's like short people wanting to be tall. As insane as it may seem to you, there are tall people who want to be short. So anyways if Rick had kept his height, he'd be scary or disturbing as fuck to people not into muscle. As a short guy, he's not so intimidating or shocking. Now stay with me for a bit. Take a group of people and tell them to elect a leader, chances are they'll look to the tallest person in the room for leadership. People gravitate towards tall people, because tall people warrant respect. A similar thing occurs with muscle mass. Athletes, dancers, models and various other occupations go hand in hand with desirable amounts of muscle; most people think bodybuilders are over the top and don't take their passion or sport seriously. Rick wanted to put himself in a position where people didn't respect or take him seriously." "Now you are just fucking with me." "No it's great. I saw Richard trying to snag a threesome with Jessica and Rick. Richard is like 6'2 maybe 6'3 and buff, like a smaller version of me. He's like a stereotypical old muscle guy, thick arms, chest, legs, and gut, and hairy too. The dwarf was being all submissive, agreed right away with everything he said. Something about Rick was off; I couldn't look away from the site. Rick was eating Jessica, and Richard was about to stick his cock in Rick's ass. This is where shit gets crazy. Rick's ass cheeks are spread out, when suddenly he rolls away, and knocks Richard to the ground. He starts whispering in the old man's ear, next thing I know Richard is his hands and knees begging Rick to be gentle. He wasn't." "So his fantasy was to be short and wide, so he could dominate tall people?" "All people, but especially tall people." "That can't be real." "It is real just accept it," the giant starts bouncing his massive meaty pecs. Dozens upon dozens of pounds of thick muscles began jumping up and jump menacingly. Suddenly he went into a most muscular pose. Despite the thick layers of fat, all the muscles were clearly visible; his upper body nearly doubled in size. Still flexing, "This is real dude, now it's time to get into your fantasy." "No, you are just trying to rationalize something that can't be explained." "You still think I'm lying about Diana, don't you?" "Well some nasty bruises are starting to develop around her vagina." "I'll show you that I didn't force anything on her." Spencer swaggered past Jacob to Anna. During the course of the conversation she regained consciousness. He supported her head and whispered into her ear. Then he positioned himself at her vaginal lips; no foreplay or anything. His penis was still coated with his and Diana's cum, he began thrusting his hips. Gently, after a few minutes he became more forceful, though still relatively gentle. "See dude, we've been going at it for almost twenty minutes and I haven't broken anything. I'm not smashing her into anything, because she isn't into that. Diana over there is a masochist, she fucking loves pain. It's that simple." Not wanting to watch his friend have sex Jacob left the area. He watched his fellow workers, even the ones trying to fashion themselves something to cover their nudity, seemed happy. Nearly everyone wore a smile. Some women even complemented each other on their new appearances. Jacob stopped to ask several about their transformations. They repeated the less graphic details of Spencer's explanation almost perfectly. Jacob began to believe them, but a sliver of reluctance refused to leave his brain, so a coworker directed him to Rick and Richard. Rick sat on the edge of the conference table, legs hanging off the side. Lying on his lap was a cum covered Richard, ass hanging out in the air. How the table managed not to tip was astonishing on its own. Rick was tiny, maybe even less than 5'5. His chest was unquestionably larger than he was tall. Unlike Spencer, Rick had very little if any fat on his body. Beneath every square inch of his skin, was probably a solid foot of muscle. Every muscle and vein was overly pronounced, ready at any moment to rip apart his skin. The simple act of breathing, made it seem like his muscles would rupture the skin. "It looks like we have guest, and you didn't say hello boy," said Rick. "I'm sorry daddy," replied Richard in an almost fearful tone. "Sorry isn't good enough boy," shouted Rick. He raised his monstrously large right hand, flexed his arm for the guest, then opened his palm and spanked Richard. The sound was truly deafening. It shook all the muscles in Richards’s ass cheeks, it shook the table, and it parted the air to generate powerful currents. It was unbelievably painful, like a concentrated car collision in the form of a single palm. Jacob noticed that Richard was crying, but he also noticed that ejaculate was dripping down Rick's inhuman left quad. "Now what do you say boy?" asked Rick with a stern tone. "Hello Mr. Blount," said Richard in between pants. "Hello" "Good boy. Oh sorry Jacob, I'm not taking to you, I'm talking to little Dick here." "I wanted to talk to you about the recent transformations." "Ah right away. Dick give daddy a kiss and then be on your way." Timidly, the 50 year old man reached up and kissed his master of the lips. Then hairy beast jumped to his legs and began walking away, but not before Rick could deliver another spank. Richard jumped up in surprise and rushed out of the room. "What the fuck was that?" "That was my fantasy." "A mock incestual relationship with a man twenty years older than you? You sick fuck." The miniature hulk gave a hearty laugh and showed his brilliant white teeth. As he sucked in air, his diagram expanded, which in turn expanded his overly large torso even farther. For a second Jacob could have sworn he actually saw ruptures in the skin. "Calm down. That's just the dynamic in this relationship. You said it yourself; he is twenty years older than me." "Was that his fantasy?" "Yeah I think it was. His fantasy probably didn't involve so much spanking or rough sex, but the premise is the same. He supposedly wanted to be the dominate male partner, and in his mind that meant being older, 6'3, and 320lbs. Unfortunately, it takes more than height, muscle, and age to be dominate. It's a state of mind and he didn't realize or have that." "And you did?" "I had before the transformation." "Then why tran..." "Transform all. It's simple really. I thought it would be fun. Little guy bossing around the big dominant alpha male or bringing the stuck up bitch down a peg or two." "You are hardly little." "Well in terms of height I am. The muscles are bonus. They can add or take away from the situation. Look man I don't know why this happened, but believe me I am enjoying it. I'd rather not explain to my roommates why I'm suddenly 5'3 and weight 450lbs. However, I wouldn't complain about this being a permanent change." "Okay say I've accepted this whole fantasy coming to real life, how can you possibly weight 450lbs? There would be no way for you to move." "The weight is just a guess, going off my personal fantasy of course, and I don't really care for the science or magic behind it. So tell me, if you believe why haven't you transformed?" "Because I don't have a fantasy in mind." "Well when you do, I'd love to see it. Dick, come back here," he smiles, "In case you still have doubts. Dick walked back into the room and immediately took his position on Rick's lap. Rick placed his hand on Dick's lower back. It was out of proportion to the mini hulk's body, two maybe three times too large for his frame. He removed the hand and curled all but one finger. It alone was significantly larger a jumbo sized hotdog. He took the finger and started playing with the Dick's ass. "You want to leave don't you? This is what I was talking about, the mentality to dominate. Of course I could never dominate you into having sex, but little Dick here loves it. His fantasy isn't to dominate, it's to be dominated. He just gave himself a bigger body so his daddy could enjoy it more. Isn't that right little Dick?" "Yes, sir." "Good, now then." There was no warning. Rick shoved his muscle bound finger into Dick's entrance, and forcefully began exploring. Dick's entire body started bucking wildly. Rick placed his left arm around Dick's back and slipped his right calf over Dicks flapping hair legs to regain control. Rick applied more force to his finger; Dick responded accordingly but couldn't move at all due to Rick's pin. The master eventually removed his left and to grab some cloth behind him. Then wadded the cloth into a ball and stuffed it into his toy's mouth. "Will he be alright?" "Naturally, this is our fantasy," the mini hulk somehow managed to stick in yet another finger. Jacob turned away, "How strong are you?" "Why are you changing the subject?" "Trisha and I wanted to get some muscle before attempting to knock down a door or something." "Yeah she told me. It didn't work, not matter how hard I pushed it didn't budge." "Maybe if you and Spencer tried together." Rick momentarily pulled out of Dick and tossed the big man on the floor. The paper skinned hulk walked over the east wall of the conference room and rammed his forefinger through the drywall. To really drive the point home he started punching through the material, taking out massive chunks with each strike. With the last punch, he left his arm in the wall and started walking. His arm tore away at the building, as the man walked around the room. There was no resistance to be offered by the drywall, none at all. Casually, he returned to his sitting position on the conference table and waited for Dick to resume his position. "Listen Jacob, I just punched through the wall like it was tissue paper. Those doors and windows aren't gonna break anytime soon. You know, I'm amazed you can talk so casually as I finger a guy right in front of you." "You act like you've done it before." "Dozens of times." "Ordinary this would disturb me, but for some reason today it does not." "That's what Trisha said earlier, before joining in." "So the three of you?" "No, little Dick here strictly prefers dick. I on the other hand, am more flexible. Speaking of which little Dick here is nice and loose again. So unless you want..." "I'm going." Jacob walked out of the room, but caught a full view the reflection of a mirror. Dick was on the floor, Rick was plowing him hard. So hard, that with each thrust Dick was actually pushed forward several inches. 'That is going to lead to serious rug burn,' thought Jacob. Jacob continued walking around the floor. Most people had settled down, and some had even returned to working. He found Spencer still having 'gentle' sex with Anna; despite her own impressive size and power she appeared small and frail wrapped in his large arms. Diana was still half dead. He continued to wander around and by accident found the new Troy, a perfect replica of a monstrously vascular comic book character. Like Williams, he appeared to fantasize about a male model body, though with an extra thirty or so pounds of muscle. "I see you are enjoying yourself." "Yeah man." "How come you aren't out with everyone else?" "Jacob, I'm so ripped and flexible now that I tomorrow I won't have a reason to leave my house." "Assuming the transformation is permanent." "I know what's behind it, and I'll make sure the transformation is permanent." Jacob couldn't believe his hears. Troy knew the secret and instead of telling anybody he was caressing his abs and flicking a long hard nipple. "How do you know? What is going on here?" "Actually I'm not entirely sure, but I have a pretty good idea." "Well hurry up." "It's Eleanor." "What?" "Dude she is a witch or some kind of reality warper." "Well given all the crazy shit that has happened in the last few hours, I can believe in witches and reality warper, but what makes you so sure she is behind this?" "I've worked in this building for the last fifteen years, and during those fifteen years anybody who managed to piss that woman off, suddenly disappeared or has their life ruined." "Well I've worked here for two years, and Eleanor is definitely intimidating, but I've never seen hear actively go after somebody." "You've just never seen her work. She is the receptionist, okay. When some cocky little shit walks in, she is the first person they deal with. When an arrogant business person or lawyer walks in, she has to deal with them. All she has to do is stare at them with her cold icy eyes, and suddenly all the bravado, all the swagger, the self-importance, it all goes away. The most powerful and influential people in the city are completely terrified of her. The mayor's assistants don't even come here anymore; they send the interns. Speaking of which, do you remember Christine Hath?" "She was the girl who only showed up for one day of her internship." "Yeah, that's because on that day she pissed off Eleanor. From what I heard, Eleanor was going through some documents on a tablet, when Christine showed up with a manila folder. Eleanor took the folder and went through the documents, and found a couple that needed to be signed. She told the girl, 'You need to get these signed,'' and handed the folder back. The girl was like, 'I'm done for the day. You get them signed,' and then took the folder and slipped it between Eleanor's fingers and the tablet, before basically skipping away. The day afterwards human resources gets a call, Christine's mother saying her daughter wouldn't be able to continue her internship due to medical problems. Last month, Melinda apparently saw her at the high school. Her face was covered in a thick layer of makeup and looked really bumpy. Mel tried to talk to her, but she ran away; a student told her Christine had suddenly developed huge boils all over her face and body that refused to go away." "Well everything that's happened today, I guess that's believable. Anyways why are you so certain that Eleanor, with all her magical reality warping powers, will allow you to keep your body after today? Or even live?" "Because I can’t lose all this." He stood up and began posing. His body was simply amazing; hard and round in the all the right places. His arms looked like somebody stuffed in two hemispheres and some lamb chops in a peach colored bag. His waist was either too small, or his pecs and legs too large. Though the most impressive thing about his body wasn't the muscle mass or the shear vascularity, it was the penis. Probably eight inches long and five inches around, flaccid; most likely the largest in the office when erect. "My wife is going to love playing with her new toy." "Yeah. Well good luck with getting the transformation to keep." Jacob left Troy's office before the well-endowed meat bag could begin growing erect. He wandered around the office some more, to find Spencer having anal sex with Anna. Her body was covered in his ejaculate; she moaned in pleasure as she attempted to meet his thrusts. Back in the conference room, Dick was lying on his back, legs pointed straight up in the air. Rick was on his knees for once, brutally shoving a thick log into Dick's anus. Jacob eventually returned to his office, and noticed there was no blood on the floor or on the doorway. "I see you're back," said a woman. Jacob turned around, nobody was in sight. He looked around for several seconds for the source of the icy voice. Suddenly he felt a cold finger touch his lower back; he turned to find Eleanor staring up at him. She was completely unchanged from earlier. "So, are you a witch or what?" She smiled, it was beautiful and apocalyptic at the same it. "The former." "Are you responsible for this?" "I am." "Why did you do this?" "Boredom." "Boredom." "How? How is any of this even possible?" "Well as you now know I am a witch. Despite my appearance, I am actually 200 years old, and for a magic user age is power. Of course old age also leads to wisdom, which typically equates to power if not versatility. So anyways, I used my magic to enter every one's mind and pulled out their physical fantasy and then brought it to fruition." "Is it really that simple?" "Heavens no. I had to use my own power to enter the minds of twenty different people and search for each person's unique fantasy. To build the fantasies, I had to use my magic and the ambient magic in the environment to convert mass from one form to another. To top it all off, I decided to give you all the power. That way the transformations were gradual and more entertaining. Of course my explanation is still too simple." "So you did this all for your own entertainment?" "I had to. Only a fifth of the workforce showed up today. I didn't have anything to do, or anything to pass the time with." "Why didn't you just use the internet?" "I don't think you understand me. I'm a witch, why would I waste my time watching kittens play with yarn, when I can do all this." "Surely you are abusing your power." "I invented the concept of being old and not giving a damn about anything that I don't care about. Plus, I'm the leading expert in human, beast, and demon transformation, so I can pretty much do whatever I want." "Which is transforming people into their personal fantasies for your amusement." "That was just because I was because I had nothing to do. Besides nobody got hurt or died or anything. And because I'm in such a good mood today, I decided to work a little extra magic. So anybody who wants to keep their new appearance may do so." "So you can make the changes permanent." "Yes I can, but usually I don't. You see the world has changed greatly over the past few decades. If I leave you all like this, people will ask questions. Imaging going to get your license renewed and explaining why you are a full foot taller. Or Williams explaining why he is twenty-one instead of seventy. So because you all provided so much entertainment today, I will cast a spell on you. Every person you think of will have their memories of you rewritten to believe that you grew into your current form. This spell is very powerful, and it will change your appearance in any photograph or video, anything with your image will change." "That seems too good to be true." "It's not. The spell will only change memories and images, but everything else will be as it was. For example, Rick is now 5’3; there is no way for him to reach the gas or brake pedals on his truck. Changing memories doesn't help the fact that Williams is now twenty-one, or that Trisha is now twenty-eight year old Mulan with E cups, or that Richard made himself fifty. The birthdays don't match up; if they want to keep their bodies that means giving up their old lives and starting anew. Fortunately the rest of you didn't change your ages, so a few memories switches will fix everything." "Okay, so I've finally accepted this whole fantasy coming to real life thing, but I haven't shrank yet." "Yes I can see that. You were satisfied with your appearance, and only wanted to know how it felt to be taller. The magic took an extreme effect because you only wanted one trait changed. You wanted to be six feet even, but the magic added an extra tens. Tell me; were you comfortable in your old body?" "Yes." "Are you comfortable in your new body?" "Not right now. I mean if I had time to adjust to my longer limbs, maybe I would be." "Would you be comfortable in any body?" "I guess, eventually?" "Well then you won’t mind if I take this opportunity to change your body myself." She raises her hands, white smoke begins to swirl around them, and then it happened. Jacob grew another two inches taller, bringing him to an even seven feet tall. His clothes exploded off his body, as the meaty muscles under his skin expanded. They grew and grew, until he felt bloated. However he wasn't bloated. He was completely shredded; every muscle group was developed to the point where it prominent poked out of his body. His chest alone was easily the size of his desk; the skin even matched the brown shade of the wood. His traps were unbelievably high, almost to the height of his head. His arms weren't even recognizable as arms anymore. They were earthy mountains, covered with trenches and a vast network of train tracks. His legs were, naturally larger than is arms, and followed the same structure, but to a more extreme level. The witch summoned a large mirror. Jacob saw his body and jumped back in shock. He didn't even look seven feet tall, he looked eight or nine. His chest was unquestionably the largest chest on the planet. The six pack he had worked for, was still there, only larger and with deeper cuts. The most shocking thing was his genitals; large round potatoes with a fittingly large tube steak. Once he got over the shock of his body, he looked into this face. Same dark brown hair and ears, but everything had changed slightly. His nose was straighter, his jawline board and more angular, his eyes were amber colored with a gold ring around the edge. "What did you do?" he asked in his new baritone voice. "You said you would be comfortable in any body, so I gave you a new one." "I thought this was supposed to be my fantasy." "Well I decided to make it your wife's." "She isn't into this kind of thing." "I noticed. She liked your old body, but did desire a bit more muscle and height. The magic was once again extreme in your case." "Will you change me back?" "No. At least not right away. You said yourself that would probably be comfortable in any body, so try it out for a few days. If it doesn't work, I will return you to your original body." "Um, okay." "Good. Now then I've decided to close up early. You'll find a set of extra clothes in your bottommost left drawer. Now if you excuse me, I have to inform some others of my decision. By the way can I trust you to keep this a secret?" "Sure." "Good then I will leave your memories intact. Bye now." "Bye." Jacob checked his drawer and true to the witch’s word was a set of clothes: a button down shirt, briefs, shorts, and a pair of sandals. Jacob almost tore the briefs as he attempted to raise them up beyond his quads, small tears actually did appear in the fabric. It was stretched tightly in all directions everywhere, except at his waist. The shorts were easier to put on they slipped almost perfectly over his quads. He pulled a string on the waist band and tied it, then tucked over two feet of excess string into his shorts. After several minutes he found, the shirt would only button enough to cover his abs, leaving his desk like pecs exposed to the whole world. His arms, though covered, might as well have been naked. As he left his personal office, he noticed how his pecs bounced with each step. They jiggled and flexed, the veins danced across the twin surfaces. He found his entire body seemed to have a muscle seizure with every step. The striations grew and deepened, the veins sometimes didn’t stop popping out even after he stopped moving. Jacob was so in awe of his body that he didn’t notice that the entire fifth floor was completely clean and fixed. No papers thrown about, no toppled plants, no broken walls, absolutely nothing out of order except large muscles and big breasts. He found Spencer and the pair walked outside, complementing each other’s new bodies. As they approached the Subaru, Jacob remembered something the witch said. Everyone’s memories had been altered, but not the life decisions he had made. Jacob and Spencer stared at the Subaru and wondered how one, let alone both of them would fit inside.

Previous Chapter: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1318-transformation-part-i-mutation-chapter-four/ CHAPTER FIVE The vast granite face along the northern edge of Yosemite Valley towered over 2000 feet overhead. I could easily see the top through the breaks in the snow-laden canopy of the forest. The sky was clear and blue though the morning sun had not yet touched the valley floor. The snow, which blanketed the ground in all directions, nearly reached my knees. I was completely nude and the dark skin of my massively muscled body stood out in stark contrast to the field of white. Although I could sense the temperature of the snow and air and knew it was well below freezing, I did not feel cold. This did not surprise me. Temperature had become irrelevant. I looked around carefully. The forest was still and quiet. I was alone. The valley was thinly populated during the winter months. A tall white cedar roughly 50 feet ahead caught my eye. The trunk was perhaps two yards in diameter and soared well over 150 feet high. It would do perfectly and my eternally erect cock began spasming wildly in anticipation as I strode toward it. I looked down at my fantastic tool, which slung cum from side to side each time my immense thighs rolled around each other, and smiled. I was also excited to see what it could do. My legs plowed through the deep snow without effort, of course, and upon reaching the large tree, I drove the full length of my yard-long cock into its trunk, compressing and shattering the surrounding wood. The great cedar shuddered as my shaft penetrated centuries of growth and sent thousands of pounds of accumulated snowfall crashing to the ground around me. The resistance of the trunk was of course no match for my cock, yet still brought great pleasure. I remained still for some time and observed as the tree, still fully impaled on my manhood, shook violently with each throb of my mighty cock and sent additional snow sliding down to the growing mound that surrounded the tree. I stretched my powerful arms around the trunk, able to embrace roughly half of its 18-foot circumference. Then, sinking my fingers through the bark and into the tree, I carefully held it in place as I pulled back with my hips and slammed my cock back home. The trunk splintered on impact, splitting the tree lengthwise as great cracks ran dozens of feet upward as well as down into its roots. Still more snow and debris rained down around me but I continued to hold the tree upright as I pulled back and drove my cock into it one last time, this time with all my might. My cock, balls and pelvis struck the tree with such force that over half of it exploded into particles no larger than splinters and sent a sonic boom crashing outward through the surrounding forest. Cum gushed dozens of yards from my tool while the tree-turned-cloud of sawdust expanded and showered down over thousands of square yards of forest. At the same time, the shattered remains of the upper part of the tree crashed down around me as echoes of the tree’s destruction returned from the surrounding valley walls. The valley reverberated from the explosion even as I turned my attention to the sheer granite face only a few hundred feet away. I grinned. My indestructible cock throbbed larger and harder still, quivering with excitement at this new opportunity to demonstrate its absolute dominance over all things. I took a step toward the granite wall and... I fell. A loud crash jolted me to consciousness and I found myself face down in my bed and covered with lint and shredded foam. I rolled over and sat up, only to find that my raging erection had extended down through my mattress. As I rolled, my cock lifted and stretched the mattress before popping out. Matt stood on the far side of the room staring at me, completely speechless. His face was almost white. Hank was nowhere to be seen. I stood and turned back to the remains of my bed. I had literally drilled a hole through the mattress and broken the bed frame. Instinctively, I looked down and examined my cock, which remained rock hard. As far as I could tell through the paste of cum and lint, there wasn’t a scratch on it. I held it in my hands ... big, fucking Alpha Stud cock. “That must have been one hell of a dream,” I heard Matt say. Nine feet tall with a yard-long cock? Yes, it was one hell of a dream. But it was ridiculous to even imagine such a thing and I unwillingly tore my eyes away from my tool and turned back to him. “Are you hurt?” I asked. He shook his head. “No.” “Where’s Hank?” “He went home to get something for you to wear to work as requested.” I looked back at the bed. “How long was I...?” “Fucking the bed? Just a few minutes.” He remained on the far side of the room. I frowned, suddenly concerned. “You don’t have to be afraid of me, Matt,” I said apologetically. “I adore you.” “It’s just...” He looked down and shuffled his feet. “The television, the bed ... what’s next?” My mind raced. He had a point, but then he didn’t. “Okay. The TV was just stupid,” I admitted. “I lost my temper. But the bed, Matt, I was asleep.” “That mattress could have been my ass,” he said. He was right and that worried me. I automatically brought my hands to my head, which made me acutely aware of how large my biceps had grown. “We’ll get separate beds,” I said. “What were you dreaming about, anyway?” I rolled my eyes. “I ... I ... I fucked a tree. In Yosemite. And destroyed it.” It sounded even more ridiculous to say than it did to remember. His eyebrows shot up. “You ... really?” It was all he managed to say before he burst into laughter. “I told you I was having strange dreams,” I said crossly, though I was more relieved than annoyed at his reaction. In the end, I just didn’t want him to fear me. I walked over and picked him up, cradling him in my arms. “Come on, let’s take a shower together,” I said as I carried him into the bathroom. His cock was fully erect by the time I set him down. Mine was still hard from the dream. * * * As I walked to work in Hank’s clothes, I realized that my penis was going to be a problem no matter what pants I wore. It was hard more often than not, and even soft it was absurdly thick. Thankfully, Hank’s shirt truly was gigantic, so it hung low enough to cover my crotch and hence my prominent bulge. I resolved to buy a new wardrobe that evening. Despite the tent I wore, people looked and stared. It was impossible to hide my massive traps, pecs and shoulders. Still, it was better than nothing and I managed to make it to the job site without anyone kneeling before me. The morning passed uneventfully, but I could tell that the guys, including Mark, were still watching me. I again puzzled over the fact that I drew so much more attention that Hank. He was every bit as impressive. Something else was at work here. I remained in the sun as much as possible, just as I had the day before, and when no one could see me I worked shirtless so that I could feel the sunlight on my torso. My skin seemed hungry for it, as if it were soaking it up to satisfy a craving. When lunchtime rolled around, I returned to the stock of unprepared beams, only this time I climbed to the top of the ten-foot stack, found a spot that wasn’t in the shadow a nearby building, and stretched out on the sun-heated steel. I was asleep in seconds. I woke to the sound of someone shouting my name and sat up, instantly aware of two things: one, my muscles had grown yet thicker, and two, I had a raging erection that had apparently popped the button off Hank’s pants and forced the zipper all the way down. I was also dripping with sweat. “Shit!” I yelled, jumping to my feet. “Jamal!” the man called again. It sounded like Mark. “Yeah, yeah. Hold on!” I called back. “Son of a bitch,” I mumbled to myself as I tried to figure out what to do with my cock. I pulled Hank’s shirt over my wet torso and tried to force my tool back into my pants, which I quickly realized was impossible. It was simply too big now. Instead, I pulled it up so that it covered my navel and using my tool belt, strapped it against my abs. With any luck, no one would notice. I grabbed my safety vest and hardhat. After checking the area one last time, I climbed down to the ground. A feeling of dread descended on me. Mark stood waiting with an iPad in hand. He held it up. “Would you take a look at this?” I exhaled, relieved at his businesslike tone, but when I moved to take it, he put his arm down. “In the office,” he said before turning and walking in that direction. My sense of dread returned and I followed him back to the temporary building. Walking proved to be a distracting exercise as my belt and cock rubbed against each other. The friction of the thick, worn leather stimulated me to the point that I could feel the pre-cum spurt with each step and it took every bit of willpower I had to keep from tearing the belt off, seizing my great cock with both of my powerful hands and rubbing off the most powerful orgasm anyone had ever seen. Once back in the office, I noticed that Mark was very careful not to look at me. He handed me the iPad. “Just play the video,” he said as he sat at his desk and studied its surface. Sweat was beading up on his forehead despite the air conditioning. The video filled the screen and I immediately recognized our job site. Someone in the high rise across the street from us had recorded it, I estimated from around the 12th floor. I saw the staging area for the building’s steel beams. The camera zoomed in on a figure climbing to the top of the stack and my heart leapt into my throat. “Oh, fuck,” I said. I watched myself, in the clarity of high-definition, remove my hat, belt and shirt before leaning back onto the beams and stretching. My hands and feet twitched slightly and stopped moving, and then the playback accelerated. In the span of about two minutes, which according to the time indicator at the lower right of the frame covered about an hour, my penis grew erect and burst out of the jeans. This last part was shown more slowly and in excruciating detail. My crotch filled the screen. The already prominent bulge in my pants grew, expanding and adjusting, until the head of my cock poked above the waist of the jeans and continued growing until it eclipsed my navel. At the same time, my organ thickened considerably until the button holding my fly closed was clearly being stressed. Even as I watched in horror, for I knew I would be unemployed shortly, my cock stirred in real time. Seen from an outside point of view, my tool was nothing less than epic. Despite my worry, my heart pounded with excitement. Employed or not, I was redefining extreme masculinity with each passing day. And still my cock expanded in the video. The head continued its journey over my abs, which even relaxed were beautifully defined. The shaft lengthened and thickened, the waist of my pants stretched more and more, until my cock burst free and sprung upward with enough force to completely unzip my pants. The button went flying out of frame. The camera then slowly zoomed out from my throbbing cock, which bobbed visibly, until my entire heavily muscled body filled the frame, my pant legs noticeably tighter, each egg-sized testicle bulging against the denim. I imagined that my torso and arms looked more thickly muscled, but I couldn’t be sure without side-by-side images for comparison. Still, I knew I had grown again. Sleeping in the sun seemed to do it. The movie ended. I truly didn’t know why to say. There was nothing I could say. Finally, I handed the tablet back. “Mark, I – ” “This was uploaded an hour ago and a link sent to corporate,” he said. “It’s one of many uploaded today, including many of you just working. There are already dozens of pics of you all over the Internet. You have more than an audience. You have a fan club. It’s just a matter of time before this hits the media.” He continued to stare at his desk as he wiped the sweat that was pouring down his face. “Jamal, you know I like you, you’re a good guy and one hell of an ironworker, but I don’t have a choice.” “A choice to what? You’re firing me?” It was what I had expected since the beginning of the video, but hearing it was another matter entirely. He instinctively looked at me only to freeze. His next word hung from his mouth unspoken. “Holy shit,” he said finally. “STOP IT!” I yelled. Despite, or perhaps because of my newfound power over people, I felt helpless. I needed him as a friend and supervisor, not a groupie. Someone pounded at the door. “Hey Mark,” someone yelled from outside. “Jamal in there? I need his spud wrench.” I walked over and opened the door. It was Enrique, one of the electrical journeymen’s helpers. He was a tall young Puerto Rican kid. I watched his face go slack as he looked up at me and clapped my hands together twice to snap him out of it. “What’s up?” I asked. “Fuck.” The kid blinked and shook his head. “Um ... can I borrow your spud wrench real quick? No one else is on the ground and the circuit breaker panel is locked. We need to cut off the power to the hoists ASAP. Just temporarily.” “Where’s Jim?” Mark asked from behind me. “He’s off site. It should just take a minute.” He wanted to pop the lock, which of course was against the safety regs. I turned back to Mark, who was already on his radio making sure that both hoists were on the ground and empty. A minute later, he nodded at me. “You do it. Jim won’t mind. Then meet me back here.” “My tools are in the truck,” he said by way of explanation as we walked over to the panel. “Thanks.” He stared at me, openly gawking, until I felt uncomfortable. I was reminded of one of those dark fairy tales where someone makes a wish, gets exactly what he asked for, but finds that it came with unexpected and dire complications. Except that I hadn’t asked for this. But I had accepted it. Yeah, I was hyper-masculine, insanely muscular, and growing more so each day. Yeah, my reproductive equipment was already magnificent beyond my wildest dreams. Yeah, I loved it. But it was also a pain in the ass. How was I supposed to have a normal life with everyone acting drugged in my presence? “No problem,” I said as I wiped the sweat from my face. I knew the kid couldn’t help himself any more than Mark or Hank or Matt or anyone else that had seen me in the past day, but it was still frustrating and the sooner I popped the panel and got into Mark’s office the better. I gotta be able to work something out with him, I thought. I pulled the wrench from my belt and placed the point between the panel’s thick, industrial gauge door and body. Then using the ball of my fist like a hammer, I lightly struck the head of the wrench to drive it in so I could pry the panel open. Or so I thought. The point of the tool, which was essentially a foot-long spike, passed completely through the panel and circuit breakers and directly into the electrical power supply to the work site. A shower of sparks exploded from the panel and my hardhat fell off, but I maintained my grasp on the wrench. My hand began to tingle. “Shit!” Enrique exclaimed. “You okay?” I heard him, but he seemed distant and unimportant. I was focused on the strange yet welcome sensation of energy flowing into my body. The tingling had spread down my arm and across my torso until my entire body seemed to be humming. It felt good, and I could feel my muscles trying to draw more and more current from the main as if I had been starved for weeks and finally seated in front of an all-you-can-eat buffet. After several seconds, I smelled something burning and looked down to see that the soles of my work boots were melting. I was dimly aware of shouting and activity around me, but continued to hold the wrench even as my clothing caught fire. My cock broke free and surged in size as I felt my muscles growing, demanding an ever-greater amount of electricity with each passing second until after perhaps two minutes, it was over. The power had shut off, either manually or by overload, and I released the spud wrench. My boots and clothing had burned completely away. My tool belt had disintegrated; even my wallet was gone. Smoke was everywhere. Hank and I stood behind yellow police tape in a crowd of hundreds that filled the street, unable to believe our eyes. Nearly an hour had passed since the explosion in the South Tower and there was little to do but watch and speculate. The upper parts of both towers continued to burn, feeding a massive plume of black smoke that drifted eastward. The general consensus was that a jet had hit the North Tower, which of course was exactly what I saw. The cause of the explosion I saw in the South Tower was unknown, though some people claimed a jet had crashed into that building as well. The air was charged with emotion. People wandered in the middle of the street, full of nervous energy but lacking a direction to channel it. Many, like us, were horrified and anxious but too morbidly fascinated to leave. Reporters and camera crews were showing up. The scene inside the taped-off area was chaotic. Emergency vehicles continued to arrive even as ambulances left. The wail of sirens was continuous. Everyone was shouting. Debris littered the street, some of it smoking. “My cousin works in there,” Hank said, breaking a long silence. His accent suddenly seemed very thick. “Which building?” “South. We were supposed to meet for coffee in the mall.” “I’m sure he got out,” I said hopefully. “She,” he corrected. “I hope so. You think they are evacuatin’?” His voice was breaking. I took his hand in mine. He squeezed back strongly. “I don’t know,” I said. “I would assume so. At least the top half.” “She works on one of the top floors. I tried to call but I can’t get through.” I watched his face carefully. Behind the macho, bearded façade, Hank was a lot more troubled than he was letting on. “Talk to me, man,” I said. He looked back at the burning buildings. His brow furrowed with pain. “My aunt and uncle raised me. I grew up wit her.” He took a deep breath. “She’s like my sister. She hates this bodybuilding shit but supports me anyway. To top it off, I just got back from hookin’ up around Europe. I haven’t seen her in weeks. Makes me feel bad.” I put my hands on his amazingly huge shoulders and faced him. “Maybe she was planning to meet you before going up?” I gestured to all of the emergency vehicles. “There are a lot of rescue folks here. They’ll get her out.” The air filled with screams and shrieks. A woman very near me was yelling “Oh my god! Oh my god!” repeatedly. I felt the ground vibrate and turned my head to the left in time to see the South Tower collapsing in on itself with a thunderous roar. I stared at it, eyes wide, refusing to believe what I was seeing. As it fell it transformed into an immense cloud of billowing dust and debris that expanded rapidly in our direction. I could see the leading edge of a roiling tsunami of debris rushing toward me yet I remained locked in place, frozen like a deer caught in headlights. Two people fleeing the angry cloud bumped into me before Hank seized my hand. “RUN!” he yelled, and we were sprinting as fast as we could through an obstacle course of cars, buses and people. I knew the wall of dust was racing up behind us, impossible to escape, but still I fled until seconds later the sun went out and I couldn’t see an inch in front of me. I ran into what turned out to be a large truck – my shin struck something unyielding – and I crashed to the ground, gasping in pain and swallowing a mouthful of dust. Other people began tripping over me and I rolled under the vehicle, gagging and coughing, trying without success to catch my breath. Even as I lay there I heard what sounded like a rain of hail striking the vehicle and street all round me. I had become separated from Hank and opened my eyes to nothing but a uniform orange-brown haze in all directions. I tried to call for him but only coughed. Then something heavy slammed into the truck. I stood there at the job site, completely detached. My awareness returned as the smoke dissipated and I observed that my hair was not even singed. My skin was untouched. My muscles and cock were thicker and more massive. Over a dozen men stood around me, jaws slack, eyes glazed over, falling to their knees as I watched. Several things became clear at once. I didn’t need a job; I would never have to work again. I didn’t need food; I could feed from electricity and sunlight. I had some degree of invincibility; fire did not harm me. I could grow bigger and stronger at will. It was impossible but so wondrous and intoxicating and intensely arousing that my cock felt easily hard and powerful enough to penetrate and destroy a tree, or pretty much anything for that matter. It all added up to one thing. I couldn’t lead a normal life anymore because I was no longer meant to. A chill ran up my spine as I realized that everything had changed – everything – but I shoved the implications back into my subconscious, unwilling to face them. Yet I couldn’t deny the incredible power my body commanded. I felt as if I had a massive pump but also something new. I felt denser and more solid. Permanent. Almost unmovable. I surveyed the growing number of men that collected around me, all on their knees in the dirt of the work site, some in classically submissive poses with arms behind backs and heads down, while others simply stared, dumbstruck. My cock throbbed and spurted pre-cum, demanding that I fuck all of them right then. It took every ounce of self-control I possessed to keep from grasping and pumping it until I unloaded for them, demonstrating my superior equipment, spraying them as if to reward them for the complete submission they willingly offered. I found myself wishing to speak to Hank. It was time to go home. I ignored my former co-workers and swaggered over to the lockers. Despite my additional mass and density, the hardness of my skin, I moved easily, freely. I looked at my lock. It was a heavy duty, circular Brinks lock, stainless steel, designed to be difficult to cut with bolt-cutters. Curious to test my strength, I took it in hand, placed my thumb and forefinger on either side of the hardened steel hook and squeezed. It snapped almost without effort, which for some reason did not surprise me. I pulled it off and examined it briefly as it rested in the palm of my hand. Then bringing my fingers together in a fist, I crushed it. I stared at the remains of the lock in my open palm before allowing it to fall to the ground. I removed my backpack from the locker and paused. I was nude and realized that this did not bother me any longer. I was magnificent beyond reason. Everyone should see me in all my massively muscled hyper-masculine glory. But at the same time, I considered what would happen if I appeared in public naked. I could easily picture the accidents and chaos that would ensue. No. People weren’t ready. I decided to cover with something. I walked over to Mark, who had stepped out of the office minutes earlier only to fall to his knees a few steps away. He stared blankly at my cock, drooling. “Mark, do you have any sweats with you? I need to borrow a pair.” He didn’t respond. “MARK!” He tried to look up at me but his eyes only made it up to my massive pecs. “I need to borrow a pair of sweats. Do you have any?” He nodded as he continued staring at my chest. “In my bag,” He said blankly. “Just take them.” Mark’s sweats, as large as they were, were still comically tight and I caused at least two accidents on the way home. My cock was simply impossible to hide so I gave up trying. It refused to go soft and wagged left and right as I walked, tenting out the sweats over a foot in front of me, continuously leaking pre-cum so that it looked as if I wet my pants. Which, I suppose, I had. Every last person on the sidewalk stepped off to the side to watch me pass, either staring in awe, falling to their knees or both. I still had mixed feelings about their reactions, I still felt somewhat self-conscious, but I was not compelled to run and hide. Their awe was to be expected after all, their submission to me, perfectly natural. Matt was sitting in my armchair and reading a book when I arrived home. I entered and looked around. My apartment was the cleanest it had been in weeks. The broken television was gone, the gallons of my pre-cum and cum had been cleaned from the rugs and floor, the frame of the bed had apparently been repaired and the mattress replaced. He stood up to greet me, but quickly fell to the floor, dumbstruck. Forgetting myself, I ran forward, shaking the floor with each step, and picked him up. I hugged him carefully. “Thank you so much for cleaning up,” I said as I kissed his face. “This is a wonderful surprise to come home to!” But Matt’s mind was somewhere else entirely. His hands were all over my body, groping, feeling, rubbing, exploring. His eyes were wide, his mouth gaping, his penis snaking down the leg of his cargo shorts. “You’re so ... so ... HUGE!” He exclaimed, finally able to speak. “And so hard, like a marble statue.” I flexed my right arm and watched him melt. He reached up with his trembling left hand and placed it over the peak of my enormous biceps. It was so big that even with his fingers fully spread he couldn’t hold the entire ball of the flexed muscle. Then I felt him squeeze as he abruptly doubled over, even while still in my arms. “UGH!” He grunted and gasped for breath. “Ah! AH!” I brought his mouth to mine as he shot his load and gently played with his tongue with my own. I could feel the warmth and movement of his breath, his beard on my lips. His scent again filled my nostrils, musky with a slight but distinct sharpness that drove me wild. He gazed into my eyes with the adoration and worship that he had given me since we first met, an all-consuming trust and submission that hit every button I possessed. I carried him over to the bed and set him down. He continued to stare at me as if in a trance while I slipped out of Mark’s sweatpants. “Something new happened today,” I said as I stepped into the bathroom to retrieve the scale. I placed it on the floor at the foot of the bed. “Tell me what it says.” Nothing. His eyes were riveted to my pounding, leaking cock. “Matt, tell me what it says,” I repeated. Between the shelf of my pecs and my cock I could not see the display. Slowly, ever so slowly, his eyes drifted down to the scale. “339 pounds,” he said. “Fuuuuuuuuuck.” Next Chapter: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1532-transformation-part-i-mutation-chapter-six/

Pleasure Growth 6 by F_R_Eaky Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1116-pleasure-growth/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1117-pleasure-growth-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1118-pleasure-growth-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1256-pleasure-growth-part-4/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1257-pleasure-growth-part-5/ Aaron, felt his cock stirring again, so soon after his last blown load. He didn't know why he felt so incredibly, uncontrollably horny, but he was pretty sure he didn't need to trigger another growth spurt. Looking down at his now thirteen foot tall self, with a body built somewhere between a gymnast and an american football player, his heart started to race and pound in fear, panic. He was so huge! He could still get bigger! He didn't need his parents and family to see him like this. He couldn't go back to the house because he couldn't fit into any room! In fact, he barely fit into this room, and only because he was sitting on the floor. He needed to leave to run. He needed to get out of this room, that contained Zeke's shirt and lingering cologne before his cock reached full errection again and caused his body to erect right out of this staff cabin. Realizing there was no way to squeeze out through the door, Aaron opened the door, then backed up and rammed the doorway at full speed in a slightly crouching position. "AUUUUUGH!" His shoulders met the door frame and he was paused for a brief second, but then his massively broad and muscular shoulders took care of the frame work and he burst through to the outside. Screaming in pain, as the door frame still cut into him and bruised him quite a bit, Aaron came to a full standing stance and was overcome with more panic realizing that in his bare feet he stood nearly two stories tall. A clap of thunder roared and rumbled at the same time as another scream came out of Aaron's mouth. A storm was moving in, hard and fast, but Aaron didn't care. He took off running towards the back of his family's ranch. He felt good running.... getting some use out of these larger muscles, these longer legs, bigger feet..... he felt the use of them, their strength, their power. He felt the weight and heft of his longer and thicker cock as it swayed from side to side, getting smacked back and forth by his quads. The bounce of the base of his cock on his billowing balls, making him feel like he was being racked or sometimes stroked each time his cock bounced heavily upon them. He felt so virile.....so strong.....so powerful! No! he mustn't give in to those thoughts. He can't trigger another spurt. Trying to let the rain coaz him in to believing he was taking a shower, he leaned his head back as he ran, letting the raindrops pelt and caress his face and run down his body. In shorter amount of time required, he had made it to the end of his family's property, but in his new body he effortlessly jumped the fence and kept on running..running to.....nowhere. It didn't matter where, just let the storm take him...take him away. On and on into the night he ran... WHAM! "AAAAAAAUGH!" WHUMP! The next thing Aaron knew he was flying through the air. No, he was more like tossed across the air, not enough oomph in the blow to send him up and over. The blow, however, was a decent solid one. Aaron landed several feet from the impact, his sides and left leg hurting, and passed out. He had run so far he was crossing over a set of railroad tracks, but the pounding rain and flashes of lighting in the dark night had blinded him to that fact, as well as the fact that a train was in close proximity. His thoughts had played so loud in his head, it had made the engine and its whistle silent. Having come to a stop, several passengers and the engineers got out to see what they hit and were stunned in complete awe. "whoweeeeoooooooo" whistled one of the engineers. "Lawd almighty, look at the size of that fella." "Yeah...and look at the amount of damage to the front of the engine. She's still works just fine, we can make it to our next town. Mostly cosmetic and protective catcher for things like cows and moose, but she'll have to be repaired once we're there. Railway commission won't allow her to run like that." "Oh, fucking shit! Of all the things to happen to us...." "Worse than that, master. We'll need to take him on board. I"m not aware of any towns close by, and even for his size, we can't leave him out in the rain." "Sampson! Get a few men and get that freak on board! He'll need medical attention....as well as working a few days for me to pay back for repairs." *************************************************************************** Aaron woke up late one morning to the sounds of children's laughter and a colliape playing. He shifted his body a little, making some small groans and moans, feeling extremely stiff and sore on his left side, hip, and thigh. He thought he heard some soft moans and gasps of surprise close by. Staring up at the ceiling he thought it a rather odd one: pulled together drapes, silk maybe, but there was a smell of canvas... Finally his eyes came to the center of the ceiling which went up into a cone and had a pole stuck through the middle of it. He was in tent. Aaron threw back the covers to get out of bed. "Wait a minute" he thought. "The bed fits." Wondering how this could be at his new size, Aaron leapt out of the bed to a full upright standing position. Suddenly he heard a woman scream, sigh, and faint dead away, collapsing to the floor. Aaron turned his head and screamed in surprise. There on the other side of the tent stood a whole crowd of people: men, women, children, couples. He quickly grabbed the sheet that was on him in bed and covered his front part up. One of the two entrance ways into the tent opened up and in stepped a powerful figure of a man. He stood head and shoulders over most men, actually head and almost chest over most men. He was powerfully built, like a bodybuilder, and he veins were full an engorged with blood. He had jet black hair that hung from his head to just past his shoulders, encased his jaw and chin in a very thin lined but thick haired beard, and covered his portruding pectorals and brick like abs, arms, and legs. He wasn't wearing a shirt, although he did have thick heavy leather bands around his upper arms and matching vambraces upon his wrists. What appeared to be the bottom half of a toga was wrapped around his waist and covered most of his thighs, while his calves were incased in strong, tight, leather laces that led to the sandles upon his large feet. Over the waist of the toga was a large leather belt with bronze plates all over it, the center one being large, round, and having a stamped 'S' upon it. This was Samuil Skromonyy, but known to the circus members and attendees as, "Sampson: the Baltic Behemoth! - The seven and half foot tall Russian Strongman." He stepped through everyone and over the guide ropes. "Ladiez and Gentlemen. This show iz now close-ed for da day. He iz jus vaking up from a zerious concushun and needz medicahl attenshun." One man, maybe around six four stepped forward, "We paid some money to see him!" "Ant you vill pay more dan dat in the hozpital! RAAAAAAAUUGGGGGH!" Striking a most muscular pose that Lou Ferrigno would have flinched at, Sampson roared at the crowd until there was one, very small, not so fancily dressed clown in the corner near a tent opening. "But....but....Sampson.... Samuil.... the master said he was to be viewed..." "Da master I anzver too in da realm of buizness, but he..." and Sampson rose up full and flexed both of his arms. "He vill anzwer to me in da realm of moralz! Get zomeone. Peeck up da voman ant take her to da medicahl tent." After the diminutive clown let out a wimper, found another to help him, and carried the woman away, Sampson turned round to face Aaron and stood there appraising the situation and Aaron's size. Sampson just barely came up about mid thigh to Aaron. "You....sit. You look vobbley ant even I may not be strong enough to stop if you fall." Aaron sat back down on the bed. "Where am I?" "You are on da outskirds of Anaconda, Montana. You are in a ezpeshally made tent to be your home, here az part of Master Mendolli's: Circo di Meraviglia." "Wait... I'm part of circus!?!" "Vell, you are now. You vere on railroad tracks at night, novone saw you. Ve struck you. Did more damage to eengine dan did to you, I tink. Az such repairs needed to be made. Master Mendolli not happy about it. He make you vork for him until you earn enough to pay for eengine, clothz, furniture, food, and zomting for you to keep youzelf." "But, I don't want to work for a circus. I certainly don't want people staring at me." "If you don' vant to vork for him, I doubt anyvone could stop you from running havay, but you still need to rest for a vhile, ant you vere running from zomting. Do you have a place to run to?" "I....I.....don't know." "I am Samuil." and the strong man stuck his hand out. "Dey call me Sampson around here. I am da zideshow strongman. Aldough, you could put me out of vork. I look like a child nekz to you, ant dat takes a bit to do." Aaron took the man's hand as gently as he could and shook hands. "I am..... I'm.......I..... I don't know. I don't know who I am. Do you?" "No.... you vere nude vhen ve hit you. No identeeficashun on you. Vorry not so much dat you do not know who you are. You vere hit ant fell and got bad concushion....it iz pozzible you have...what dey call it?....amneshia. Zo... it might be goot for you to come vork for uz for a vhile. Time to collect toughts, zome money, get clothz. I vill help you out. Do you know how you get zo beeg?" "No.....I don't." "Vell, da people will jus vant to zee you. Pretty much, just politely anzver kwestions about how you get trough life being zo beeg, stand up nekz to dem, compare your feet and hands, let dem take picshures, and you vill earn a lot of money. For now...clothz in chest. Get dressed. Then Sampson vill help you arrange your tent how you like it to be." Shortly thereafter Sampson helped Aaron arrange his tent so his bed could be a bit more private, a comfortable chair to sit near the guide ropes as well as some curtains drapped to stand in front of to take pictures. They even discussed what Aaron should go by until such time as he remembered his names. Of course Master Mendolli had some thoughts on that, but Sampson guided him towards letting Aaron choose for himself. Aaron decided to help his potential though, and chose something along the lines of what Mendolli would've have picked for him: Titus - Titus the Titan. Aaron reopened his tent and sideshow the next morning and did very well answering questions and making comparison pictures with the people who came in, and eventually some repeat costomers who became fans. Aaron, now Titus, spent much of his time with Samspon, helping him workout out better, even getting in some workouts for himself too. He helped out in taking down the tent, carrying the poles, helping push heaving things like the cannon for the human cannon ball, or some of the animal cages so the horses didn't always have to be hooked up. Likewise at their next stop in Idaho, he helped out in the reverse, carrying poles and putting them up, helping to raise tight ropes, nets, and things like that. But his and Sampson's act began to change as well. So many people liked to see Sampson's freakishly built muscles, on what used to be considered a giant sized body, now compare and lift and compete against Titus' thirteen foot tall, slightly less muscular frame. Truth be told, Sampson liked it too. He had an act in which he could interact with someone. Normally he couldn't find anyone who could lift the weights he could, or understand the problems of being as tall as he was. Titus enjoyed at least having one person who was becoming a good friend, to pall around and joke with. They soon worked up such a show, they were the envy of the other side show members, and had crowds pouring in just to see them, and see the main circus as a side show. Several weeks went by and the circus had made a circuit of the west coast and turned in heading into the southwest. One Sunday though, things didn't quite go so well. Maybe it was the extreme summer heat of the southwest. Maybe Titus' timing was off, or Sampson's was off. It led to a little bit of bickering and arguing, and both of them fuming and cursing at one another during their last show. Titus retired to his tent and Sampson stormed off; the two didn't see nor speak to each other for a number of hours. They even had dinner separately. It was bed time now. Tomorrow would be the circus folks' weekend, Monday & Tuesday. Titus was flipping through newspaper clippings and printouts of online news articles about him and Sampson, when he bent over to place the books underneath his bed. Out of the corner of his eye he happened to catch one of the doorways in his tent. There stood Sampson. "What are doing there?" Titus snapped. "I....(hic)....I can't help it." "What do you mean you can't help it?" "I've vorried bout you since ve found you on da trackz. I come in every night to make zure you are sleeping zoundly." "You've.....checked up on me every night...." "Yeshhhhh.... You....are good joe. I.....I don't vant you to end up like me...stuck here in a placsh like dis for life." "Samuil, have you been drinking a little?" "No....I've been drinkin' a lot." Sampson holds up his bottle. "Dishhhhh.... dish iz my fourth bottle of vodka." Samspon stumbled towards Titus' bed and sat on the edge of it and placed a hand on top of one of Titus'. "Titus..... I am zorry we argued zo bad. Zorry I stormed off. Friends don' act like dat to vone another. It'z jus...zo much iz goin trough my head lately." "Samuil... it's ok... we just argued..." "Listen...giant man.... I'm offhering an apology, shush ant hear it." "Samuil..... listen... here...hop up on my abs or chest, and look at me face to face..." Aaron reached out and grabbed Sampson and placed him on top of his abs to sit. "Nyet nyet nyet nyet nyet nyet nyet nyet! ....oh....damneeet!" And suddenly, almost as soon as Sampson's butt hit Titus' abs, the front of his toga like out fit fluffed up and out and stayed stuck out. Titus looked down at Sampson in slight disbelief, but with half smile on his face. Sampson sat there turning more and more red every second. "Uhm....Samuil....do...do you like me?" Sampson turned his head away and blushed even redder. "Do you like men, Samuil?" There was a long pause and a deep sigh from Sampson, who for the first time ever in front of Titus, let his incredibly broad and thick shoulders slump. "Yesh..... it's why I'm here. I left Russia because I like men ant dey....dey don like men who like men... at least da government doesn't. I had a lover....ve kept under cover, novone knew. Yet somehow, somevone found out. Dey found out about Demitri ant took him into jail for no reason. Dey....dey could tell he vas in a zerious relashunship ant tortured him to tell who hiz lover waz. He never told and zo dey killed him. I put myzelf trough zo many phycial courzez, zo I could live, zurvive, ant eventually leave, but being young ant no real training, I had to take a job here, showing off my body and strength. "But... I...." and Sampson, wiped his nose and eyes on the back of his hand as he had started to cry. "I am zorry. I have no idea how you feel about men." "Well....I....I like men." Sampson's head slowly rose to meet Titus' eyes. "And you're quite impressive physically, which I like, and you have a great personality too, and you're also....well....quite impressive physically....I mean... wow." "Fourteen.....It's fourteen inches long. EXCEPSHUNALLY HUGE! (hic) COMPARED TO ALMOST EVERY MAN! Ha-ha! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! But I bet....compared to you....I look like a voman! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" "Do... do you want to make a comparison, Samuil?" The expression on Sampson's eyes said it all. Stumbling, he stood up on Titus' abs and undid the buckle of his belt, letting his toga bottom slide down his legs and off his engorged member. Smacking his prick, he laughed and shook it at Titus, who playfully made motion as if to bite it. A twinkle came to Sampson's eye, and he dropped to his knees and then lay face down across Titus' abs and chest. He then began to lick and suck on Titus' right nipple while his hand stretched over to stroke the left. Titus began to let out low, soft, growling like moans. The words "oh yes" began to frequently escape his lips as Sampson licked and stroked and caressed every inch of Titus' chest and abs. Titus' cock began to rise and grow, throb and lengthen. Titus flipped over the sheet to get to his briefs all but too late. There soon was a slow tearing sound that increased in volume and frequency, the end of which revealed Titus' enormous pecker rising high and thick over his abs and Samspon. Sampson turned over on his back and stared up. "My Got! I tink if you were shrunk proposhunately to my height, you might still defeat the 'iron bar of Sampson.'" Titus and Sampson laughed. Sampson grabbed a hold of the massive head and then shifted it forward as he began to run and jump. He caused the massive prick of Titus to be pulled downward and Sampson stood there holding it, staring at it. "Eet iz zo beeg.... I tink I could fuck your cock head like it was an azz." The fondling of his nip, the handling of his cock was sending such powerful emotions through Titus he was beginning to buck and moan. "Oh....Samuil... your touch.... it's ....it's sending such powerful energy through me. Such strong emotions..... Oh my God! Fuck me... FUCK MY COCK HEAD NOW!" Smiling, Sampson pushed on Titus' cock sending it down to his crotch area, when upon reaching it, he plunged his own fourteen inch prick into the head of Titus' cock. "My Got! It iz like fucking an azz.... yet zo big.... I tink two odderz could join me in fucking you!" "Oh....Sampson! Go....Keep it up! Keep it up! Keep...p...pp...pppp. ..it.....iiiiiii...." "Oh yeah!....feels zo good... my huge penis fucking your, vhat you say, 'ginormous' pecker! Zo firm....zo tight moist.....zo....whoa-hoo! T....Tit...Titus? AAAhhhh hoooo!..... TITUS! I tink you cock iz growing! WHHHAT! Your cock is pushing me back! Titus? TITUS!" But Titus was lost in the feeling, completely overtaken. Sampson saw Titus' whole body plump up, veins popping over every inch, as if Titus' whole body was becoming erect. But more and more Titus cock was growing, getting even longer, thicker, harder, veinier, harder than steal! And the spurts were coming in larger and larger doses. First spurt sent Sampson to the end of the bed. The second picked up Sampson and held him in midair. Third spurt the cock head, carrying Sampson, rose all the way up to the top of the center tent pole. Meanwhile, Sampson could see looking down that Titus' shoulders spread out further and further across Titus' form fitting bead. The delts getting thicker and thicker, the traps rising up and mounding more and more. Titus' arms blew up in form getting so thick and swole, becoming more mountainous in their biceps peak shape, while the trapizoids helped to push and raise Titus off his own mattress. Titus' pecs began to blow up and swell, increasing in width and thickness. The full semi-circular, crescent moon shapes grew and grew, inflated, becoming two huge full moons, threatening to become globulous. The lats grew and grew, thicker and wider, pushing and fighting the arms for room, sending them sticking nearly straight out and off the bed, while the deep and rapid breathing appeared to create deeper cuts and more swollen, brick shaped muscles on Titus' abs and obliques. "ooooooohhhhhhhh" Titus groaned and moaned even lower and deeper as his balls began to inflate larger, fuller and firmer, as if they were hooked up to an air hose. They were pushed up and out further and furhter by the mounding, pulsating, thickening quads of Titus which pushed and pushed on each other until Titus began to spead his legs out to the side more and more. This was a shame, Sampson thought, for as Titus legs grew, they caused the shins and knees to come off the bed and fall down so that Sampson couldn't see the magnificent calves bunch, swell, throb, and pump up fuller and fuller, larger and harder. "Auuuuuh! Auuuuuh! Auuuuuh! Auuuuuh! Auuuuuh!..." Titus moaned out more and more and with each moan his body just expanded and grew in every direction. His cock head, still carrying Sampson rose even higher, pushing itself and Sampson into the tent top, eventually growing large enough the two lifted the tent top off the center pole. Hands and feet, carried and guided by growing arms and legs were sent out every side of the tent, snapping the tent ropes, pushing poles down, growing into neighboring tents, ripping the fabric, breaking poles, ropes, and cables. Titus' feet becoming large enough to cover whole doorways, hands as well. People began pouring out of the demolished tents, looking at the arms, legs, and head of the increasingly growing Titus, who was moaning and groaning and bucking his way to a climax soon to be remembered by all. "OH! OH! AUUUUUH! AAAAUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUGH!" A muffled Russian accented yelp was heard as the top of the tent suddenly popped off of what most of the circus staff thought was Titus' center pole. However, the amount of cum that came gushing out he vent holes, the fact that the pop caused the tent top to pull down and take off the tent from Titus soon revealed exactly what Titus was moaning about. Coming too, Titus looked around him at all the staff standing and crying in fear or awe and at how small they looked. Shakily, he began to stand up and look at himself. He was a giant. Muscle wise he had blown up far beyond any workout Sampson could or had given him. He was something akin to a very heavy and built American Footballer or American Wrestler. He soon would be able to enter into bodybuilding contests, except for the fact that he began to notice his hair was coming in, darker and thicker on his body: legs, arms, crotch, abs, chest, and along his jaw line. Titus dazed and confused soon felt some movement at his feet. Sampson was finally digging his way out from under the collapsed tent. Sloughing off the canvas, Sampson stood tall and straight, cum dripping off of every inch of his body as he searched for Titus. Titus and him looked down and up at the same time, making the comparison and realizing what had just happened, how much Titus just grew. Sampson had shrunk down from mid thight to mid calve of Titus. Dazed at the sight before him, the adrenaline rushing through him, the amount of cum that was filling and distending his stomach and possibly filling his lungs, Sampson staggered and collapsed on his butt. Titus seeing this cried out, "Oh, Sampson...." and after looking for help from someone in the crowd, which didn't come, he stepped over the crowd, tents not knocked down, and once on a clear stretch of land began to run once more into the night.

Previous Chapter: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1261-transformation-part-i-mutation-chapter-three/ CHAPTER FOUR I leaned back in the leather armchair and waited for Matt. Immense legs spread open, huge balls resting on the leather seat, fat cock thrusting straight up toward the ceiling with pre-cum oozing continuously from the piss slit. I surveyed my massively muscled arms and torso. Enormous, cut pecs, carpeted with shining black hair. Dense cannonball-like like biceps, wrapped with bulging veins. Huge, fur covered forearms, ripped and heavy with thick, powerful muscle. Even my wrists and hands were noticeably thicker now. I hadn’t tried, but they looked as if they could crush a bowling ball. I didn’t understand what was happening, I didn’t know why it was happening, but the fact remained that something was happening. Part of me wanted to stop trying to figure it out and enjoy the ride, the other part wanted answers. Three hours had passed since I got home. In that time, I had returned Matt’s call and invited him over, cum four times while beating off in the mirror to the image of my growing masculine magnificence, and taken a shower. I spent nearly an hour simply examining my equipment. It was not only beautiful to look at, but also too amazing to be real. I pulled a jumbo egg out of the refrigerator to compare it to my testicles. They were the same size. I had always had large balls, but they had at least doubled in volume. And my cock – even soft, it was a heavy slab of meat. But it was erect most of the time. And when it was erect, it leaked pre-cum. Continuously. I even used a measuring cup to determine how much I was producing – about an ounce every minute. Other than the tequila, I had consumed nothing since beer bust, yet I continued to grow and generate a ridiculous amount of cum and pre-cum, laws of physics be damned. It was intensely hot but stressful as well. It was also messy. Terry had returned my call and arranged for me to see him Wednesday morning. I managed to resist describing what remained unbelievable even to me. I had also called Hank, but he didn’t answer. I did leave him a voicemail basically begging him to call me back. Matt was on his way, but I really needed to talk to Hank. No one understood me like he did. I sat up a bit to better see over the shelf of my pecs and watch my cock throb. Matt was right, it is magnificent. It glistened with the pre-cum that seeped out of the slit like a fountain, slowly bobbing back and forth as my heart beat, almost hypnotic as it waved... A knock at the door announced Matt’s arrival. He was early. I had given him my code to the main door and left my own door unlocked. My heart sped up. My cock throbbed yet more powerfully in anticipation of the worship he would inevitably beg to give. The flow of pre-cum increased. “Come,” I said, as if by instinct. The door opened. “Come?” It was Hank’s voice. “Since when do you greet your visitors like that?” He asked as I heard the door shut. Startled, I stood up and turned around to face him. “Sorry, I was expecting someone else.” “Who, your personal servant?” He said irritably as he set his gym bag in the corner as usual. I watched him lean over and futz with the zipper for a few seconds and arrange the bag just so. “Sorry I didn’t call first, I just thought I’d stop by...” Then he looked up and saw me. “Oh ... shit.” He literally fell to his knees, shaking the floor on impact. His jaw went slack and his eyes glazed over, just as Mark’s had earlier in the day. “I need to worship you,” Hank said slowly as he removed his gym shorts and began working his cock. “I know,” I said simply. Pre-cum began actually spurting from my cock as if I were coming, yet I wasn’t. Still, the sensation was indescribable and I again wondered how my body could generate so much semen. “You may.” He lunged forward and took as much of my cock into his mouth as he could. Still on his knees, he began sucking frenetically. With one hand he grasped the thick lower shaft of my cock where he couldn’t reach with his mouth, and with the other he grabbed my low-hanging balls. He briefly pulled back. “Fuck, they’re huge!” He exclaimed with wonder before returning to servicing me. “I know,” I agreed. “They are huge.” I put my hands on my hips. He continued to suck as if his life depended on it, desperately trying to shove more of me into his mouth. His jaw couldn’t open nearly wide enough for the lower half of my tool, but the feeling of his teeth against my shaft was amazing. “Yeah, that’s good,” I said. He pulled back again. “Sorry about my teeth, it’s just so fucking fat now!” “I know. My cock is very fat,” I acknowledged. Hank had never been able to open wide enough for the base of my cock and watching him struggle to even take half of the superior tool was intensely gratifying. “You like the Alpha Stud’s big fat cock, don’t you?” He nodded rapidly and began rubbing his face against the length of it, licking it, kissing it – which felt good, but I preferred his lips wrapped around it. A command formed in my mind that seemed perfectly natural yet at the same time completely alien – Suck, slave. Slave? I stopped the thought before it reached my lips. I felt like an intruder in my own body. Why would I think of my best friend as a slave? On the other hand, something within me knew that he was my slave. They all were. How else should I refer to them? They exist to service me, after all. “Suck, slave,” I commanded. And even with his hands cradling my massive nuts, he came spontaneously, involuntarily grasping my balls and pulling down with such force that I began to spray cum all over his shaved head and the t-shirt that stretched across his insanely wide back. “Ah!” He yelled as he released his load onto the rug. “UGH!” I seized my fuck cannon with both hands and watched as it continued to unload onto Hank, shooting ropes of cum into his face as he sat up. When he realized I was still coming, he took the engorged head of my cock in his mouth and sucked as hard as he could, eagerly swallowing the remainder of my load... ...Which redoubled in volume as my cock responded to the suction. I bellowed as the power of my orgasm spiked, every muscle in my body flexing, exploding from my frame, my massive arms raised in a double biceps pose as if declaring myself master of all in my presence. Which was, of course, only Hank, but one had to start somewhere. Hank, meanwhile, was coughing, choking, unable to swallow fast enough to keep up with my cum torrent, which finally slowed once he pulled away and looked up at me, his face slack, his expression shell-shocked. I gazed down at him, my powerful arms still flexed in dominance, my huge cock still thrusting forward, still rock hard, throbbing, oozing cum or pre-cum or whatever in the hell I produced in apparently limitless quantity. He broke eye contact and took in my phenomenal body, impressive before but now superior even to his. He likely still weighed more than I, but he was also taller and since he was off-season, not as lean. I blinked, suddenly self-conscious. I brought my arms down and reached forward to help him up. “I kinda like it down here,” he said. “I could really get off grovelin’ at your feet.” I offered my hand again. “You already have,” I said. “Now get up, we have to talk.” But to my surprise, he ignored me and began kissing my feet. “Come on, man. Get up,” I asked again. He rubbed his cheek against one of my bowling ball-like calves. Apparently asking politely wasn’t going to work. “STAND, slave!” I commanded right as the door opened and Matt walked in. Hank immediately jumped to his feet, blocking my view of Matt and the door. Slave. There it was again, only I hadn’t blocked it this time. “Well, that was interesting,” I heard Matt say. Then he shut the door and moved so that Hank was no longer between us. “Fuck,” he said when he saw me, and he dropped to his knees and gawked. “You’re even bigger,” he said, his voice filled with awe. “And your cock and nuts, oh my god they’re insane!” I laughed. “Yeah, you could say that.” I looked back at Hank, who was now staring at my chest. His own dick was beginning to grow again. “Oh, would you take this off already?” I said as I reached up and tore his cum and sweat-soaked shirt from his body. “Thank you,” he said blankly before bending forward as if to lick my left nipple. “Oh, no.” I pushed him back upright. “No no no. Talk first, then you can worship to your heart’s content.” I turned to Matt, who seemed to have fallen into a trance as he stared at me. “You too. Off the floor. We have to talk.” He didn’t respond. “NOW!” He jumped to his feet and blinked. “Sorry, I ... you ... well, I’ll just say it. You’re a god.” I shook my head and walked over to him, my cock slinging pre-cum side to side as it swung with my steps. “Save that for later, right now I’m just happy to see my sexy boy.” I pulled him to me until his legs were straddling my cock and lightly brushed my nose and lips against his, breathing deeply to enjoy his familiar scent. “I’ll just be taking a cold shower,” Hank announced before disappearing into the bathroom. “But I need to worship you,” Matt pleaded softly but urgently. Already he was gazing at me, his face the epitome of adoration. “I want you to fuck me with your massive rod.” “I know you do,” I said as I felt my cock begin spurting more pre-cum even as I doubted his ability to accommodate my greatly increased size. “That’s part of what we need to talk about.” Ten minutes later, I was back in my armchair, which I had turned to face the bed, with a king sized sheet covering my entire body. Hank had finished his shower and emerged in a pair of clean gym shorts and pulled up one of the chairs from the breakfast table. Matt sat on the end of the bed and tried with limited success not to stare at Hank’s massively muscled torso. “Okay, here it is in a nutshell,” I began. “I’m growing and I don’t know why. People, even straight men, are desperate to submit to me and I don’t know why. My equipment is, well, you’ve seen it, impossible. And speaking of impossible, I haven’t eaten anything since yesterday at around noon. And I’m, well, I don’t know how much heavier.” I looked at Matt. “I weighed after you left last night and was a pound heavier.” “You must be a hell of a lot heavier now,” Matt observed. “I know. I haven’t checked though.” “Why the hell not?” Hank asked. “Weigh already.” “I’m afraid to, man, this freaks me out.” He looked at me as if I were crazy. “It freaks you out. You’re gettin’ heavier and more muscular and it freaks you out. I should have such problems.” “Fuck you, smart ass. I dig the mass; it’s the lack of a reason that bothers me. My life is spinning out of control. My boss told me today that no one could work around me because I’m too distracting. I need my job, man.” “Your boss?” Hank asked. “Mark?” “Yeah, you remember him?” “How could I forget? He was one big fucker.” “Yeah, well, today he was the fuckee.” Hank looked at me doubtfully. “Really. You fucked him.” “He begged me to. He ... he ... he really needed it.” I shrugged my massive shoulders. “He liked it.” “Can you blame him?” Matt said. Hank’s eyes narrowed. “Even straight dudes are hot for you and you’re complainin’.” “You don’t understand,” I said. I crossed my arms under the sheet, which meant that I was no longer holding it up to hide my pounding erection. The tan-colored sheet draped over the head and a wet spot formed that grew rapidly. I watched as it moved the entire sheet with each throb. “I’m having strange thoughts, crazy dreams,” I said as I lifted the sheet back up. “Like what?” Hank asked. My face flushed and I looked at Matt and frowned. “It’s ... personal. Embarrassing.” “Oh, please. The kid already thinks you’re a god and heard you call me a slave. Just say it.” “This thought keeps popping into my head that I’m ... that I’m...” “Spit it out!” “The Alpha Stud of humanity,” I blurted. “There, I said it.” “What else?” Hank prompted. “That everyone wants me to fuck them. That they...” I trailed off. It was too humiliating to say. “That they need you to dominate them,” Matt finished slowly, as if a light had gone off in his head. “Like I do.” Hank furrowed his brow. “So do I,” Hank agreed finally. “But then I always have. Did Mark?” I nodded. “Jamal, if this was happenin’ to anyone else but you I would be scared shitless. But I know you man, you have a heart of gold. Roll with it.” The sound of the explosion faded away. The rain of debris seemed to have stopped. My heart was pounding in my chest and I stood to look back at the North Tower. I had a clear view of the upper half of the World Trade Center and watched as a massive cloud of smoke yet larger than the building itself slowly drifted eastward. Several of the upper stories on the north face were in flames. People around me were staring in disbelief, screaming, hands over their mouths. Everything had become very surreal. I felt a hand on my shoulder and jumped. “Hey, easy there.” It was Hank. “You’re lot stronger than you look.” I was immediately embarrassed that I had pushed someone I barely knew to the ground. “I’m sorry, man,” I said as I turned to face him. “I ... I – ” “That was amazin’,” he said. “Your friend was right.” “Right?” I asked. “About you. You do have a heart of gold,” he said. “Because I pushed you down?” “Because you protected me with your body.” He was smiling, but I watched a tear roll down his cheek. “Thank you.” I shrugged my shoulders, flustered. “You’re welcome,” I said. “I would have done the same for anyone.” Then I shook my head. I hadn’t intended to belittle our brief relationship. “I mean...” A sheet of paper landed on Hank’s head and slid off. I looked around the intersection again. Suddenly, the air was filled with hundreds of sheets of paper falling from the sky. “Jamal, if this was happenin’ to anyone else but you I would be scared shitless. But I know you man, you have a heart of gold,” Hank said. “Roll with it.” “But –” He held up his hand. “Just stop. Somethin’ fantastic has happened to you, why can’t you accept it?” “Because I don’t know what’s happening. I can’t control it.” “You don’t have to understand it.” “But what if it doesn’t stop?” Hank laughed. “What if it don’t stop? What if you keep getting’ bigger and more muscular? What if your cock and balls keep growin’? What if you keep gettin’ stronger? I assume you’re gettin’ stronger too, right?” I shrugged. “You haven’t tested your strength,” he said, incredulous. I shook my head. “I don’t want to be some kind of freak,” I said. “I was happy how I was.” “That hell you were, you were pissed off all the time because people keep treatin’ each other like shit.” “WELL THEY DO!” I screamed. “THEY KILL AND TORTURE AND CONTROL EACH OTHER OVER SUPERSTITIOUS SHIT AND GREED AND HATE! IT’S PATHETIC AND I CAN’T TAKE IT ANYMORE!!” In my anger, I threw the sheet off, jumped up and marched over to the remains of my television. “Look, I did this yesterday,” I said as I pointed to the mess. Hank looked at the shattered television. “Yeah, I noticed,” he said calmly. “Lemme guess. The Texas governor?” “You know me too well.” “Yeah. Yeah, exactly. ‘I know you too well’ is right, and I’m askin’ you to stop worryin’ about everythin’. Stop fightin’ it. Whatever is happenin’ is happenin’ for a reason, we just don’t have the answers yet.” “That’s what concerns me,” I said. Hank rolled his eyes and sighed. “I give up.” Matt turned to Hank. “Is he always like this?” “YES,” Hank said. He buried his face in his hands. “An’ that’s why he’s still single.” “But he’s not single,” Matt countered. I furrowed my brow. “I’m not?” “No. You have a boy who worships you,” he said, smiling. “Me.” And my cock, which much to my astonishment had been completely flaccid for some time, surged to full mast so rapidly that it slapped against the brick wall of my abs before bouncing into position. “Then come here and worship me,” I said as the powerful organ began to throb and spew pre-cum onto the floor. Hank’s jaw fell as he slid off the chair and onto his knees. “Now we’re talkin’,” he said. * * * Matt and Hank serviced me until their jaws, holes and equipment were too sore to continue, which was about three hours. I then showered alone, wanting to spend more quality time with my magnificent body, and finally weighed before crawling into bed: 273.5 shredded pounds. They settled down with me after showering together (Matt was predictably into Hank’s body, Hank was predictably taken with Matt’s cock). I was on my back with my arms stretched out so that Matt could rest his head on my left shoulder, Hank on my right. Matt turned his head so that his face was in my armpit and began sucking. I smiled and turned toward Hank. “Hank,” I said. “Yeah.” “Can you run home in the morning before I leave for work and bring me the largest shirt and jeans you have? I can’t go to work tomorrow in gym shorts.” Matt stopped licking my pit. “Talk about chaos in the streets of Manhattan!” “Yeah,” Hank said. “No problem.” “Thanks.” “Jamal?” Hank said. “What’s up?” “You’re just goin’ to keep growin’ more magnificent,” he said. I didn’t say anything, but my cock surged to life, thrusting toward the ceiling. There was no need to look at or touch it to know how massive and hard it was. I could just feel it. Matt and Hank immediately changed positions. As exhausted as they were, they crouched on either side of me and began frantically licking my throbbing rod. “Nice,” I said as my cock rewarded their attention with continuous spurts of pre-cum. I grunted with satisfaction, reveling in the bliss of their continuous service until finally, even though I was not the least bit tired, I fell asleep even as they worshipped. Next Chapter: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1402-transformation-part-i-mutation-chapter-five/

Cockring Chapter 5 - Setback The next morning Brian woke energize and ready for the day ahead. He pulled the covers back to look at the cockring hugging his partial erection. He thought about the play party when it was activated those first few times by others. He didn't realized at first just how much the cockring was contributing to his pleasure until after the second occurrence. But he was totally pleased when the third event produced a huge erection at a time when he thought he really wasn't ready yet. In retrospect, each event had been incredibly super erotic, taking him to new heights of arousal and climax. Even his setting it off that forth time to enjoy Greg started out great. However the fifth occurrence, when Greg set it off minutes later, the resulting impact had exceeded everything he ever imagined was possible. It took him to such an extreme state of sexual frenzy that he was still trying to figure it out and he best guard against repeating it until he did. 'Got to get moving', he told himself. He grabbed a clean pair of jean and a polo shirt and began dressing for the day. 'What the!' He realized his clothes were all snug fitting or even a bit too tight. Pants were a bit tighter in the legs and groin, yet the waist fit fine. Shirts were tighter across the upper body, shoulder and arms. Seems the cockring events not only gave him an incredible erection that resulted in a slight gain in his cock size, but may have caused his muscles to grow too. Who knew what other side effects it may have? He knew there was growth at each activation. It happened three times that night. However he always returned to his prior size after, except after the forth time. As Greg set it off too soon. So there were two activations very close together. Something that hadn't occurred before. 'I may just have to arrange it to happen again if I want some answers.' Many hours were spent analyzing what the possible reasons were for Chad doing this to him. Brian was still concerned that he would have to explain wearing it to someone or that Chad would initiate an erection at an inappropriate time. Chad woke up the day after Brian attended the play party and dragged himself out of bed and to the shower. It'd been a rough four weeks since he left Brian in Minnesota and today he had doubts that things would change anytime soon. Once in the shower, the hard pelting drops of water soothed his muscles, flushing his concerns away, at least temporarily. His thoughts wondered back thru the past year and all the positive results he had made toward completing his project plan and getting his company into full production. He finished washing up, feeling renewed once again. He grabbed the towel and stepped out of the shower, only to find the entire bathroom was filled with a dense haze of steam. Either he'd been in the shower a lot longer than he realized or the exhaust fan was broken. His mind drifted back to another hot, humid steamy time, last April in New Orleans. Dante, five foot eight, darkly tanned, with his head covered in thick coal black hair. A chest full of the same curly hair that totally covered his pecs and trialed over his abs, all the way to a thick bush around his long, thin, ten inch cock. Dante had worked hard to maintain his trim physique that made him popular in his younger years as a professional stripper in the French Quarter. He was married now and settled down as a prominent businessman. He limited his play to an occasional visit to the baths near a local gym where he worked out on a regular basis. Chad had eliminated all the other prospects on his list and knew that Dante was the one he wanted to represent his company in New Orleans. He made plans which began with a meeting at the gym one evening. During the workout Chad was impressed by Dante's powerful compact body. He was able to lift much heavier weights than most men of his size. They showered after the workout and went to a local bar where Dante knew the owner. The night progressed and the conversation got hotter as the bar tender made sure they had plenty of free drinks. Each time he'd brought over another round, Chad would hear another of the bartender’s stories about how he and Dante had wild sex somewhere during their younger days. It was obvious that the bartender still held a crush on Dante. During the bartender's stories Chad observed Dante's dick grow and snake down the leg of his trousers, obviously unrestrained by any underwear, yet it never got totally hard. They each took full advantage of every chance to touch one another. Hands roamed across each others laps under the table, to grope or squeeze every chance they got. They knew that if it wasn't a straight bar, they'd be rolling on the floor having sex by now. It was nearing closing time and they were the only two patrons left at the small table near the bar. The owner finished up and walked to the door. He indicated it was past closing time, but added that they could lock up when they were done. In no time Dante and Chad were naked in each others arms. Chad stroked and played with Dante's reported ten inch wonder but wasn't having much luck at arousing him fully. "Looks like it doesn't like me as much as the bartender’s stories", he told Dante. A bit concerned that maybe he made a bad choice. "Naw, just worn out from a long day." Dante replied coolly. Then he added. "I fucked three guys at the baths before I went to the gym tonight. "Wow, three! I'm impressed. Bet I have something that will rev you up, a nice sexy cockring." He reached in his bag and quickly slipped it onto the flaccid dick. Dante began to respond immediately. "I've never worn a cockring before. This feels sexy as hell." His dick began to grow. Chad managed to activate it without Dante becoming suspicious. "Fuck, Chad. That cockring is so cold it sending strange shivers thru me" "You like it then?" Questioned Chad, knowing full well the shivers were produced by the cockring's program. "Fuck yeah." Standing up he pulled Chad up and into his arms, with one leg spread either side of his hips. This was Dante's favorite position. Since he was usually shorter than most men he made love to. It was easy for him to guide his dick up between Chad’s legs. The flowing volume of precum acted as built in lube to allow his upward curved dick to easily penetration directly into a man's warm ass. Chad was amazed. He'd never been fucked in this position before. How could he have been? It took someone with a long curved dick to be able to make it work like this. With his emotions going wild, he concentrated on working his ass to try and restrain Dante. He wanted to keep the action going forever. He played with Dante's nip as he kissed him deeply. "Yeah, man... breed my ass." He shouted to Dante. He couldn't imagine what it'd be like to be penetrated fully by all ten inches. Dante fucked in short quick strokes. He thrust only a couple inches of his long dick rapidly in and out through the tight anal opening. He squatted slightly, forcing his legs between Chad's, gaining more depth as he continued his rapid fucking of the man's tight ass. It was no time until both Dante and Chad shot their loads and collapsed on the floor. Back in the hotel's steam-filled bathroom Chad couldn't stand it any longer. He grabbed the long curved dildo from out of the drawer by the sink. He lubed it up and began working it between his legs, beneath his own hardening cock just as Dante had done. Chad remembered every detail and tensed up, screaming, "Yeah, man... breed my ass.", as he shot his load all over the bathroom mirrors. He had just about finished cleaning up when he heard the door to the room opening. "Room Service", shouted the cute guy who delivered Chad's breakfast everyday for the past month. "Here you go." Chad replied as he stepped naked from the bathroom with his cock still partially erect. He grabbed a few bucks from the wad of cash on the desk to hand him. The guy was cute and not at all embarrassed by Chad's nudity. In fact he obviously enjoyed the view and made a point of taking his time every day preparing the meal in front of Chad. Chad sat down and settled in for another long day. He sipped his coffee as the room service waiter laid out the breakfast in front of him. A full month already wasted in this wet damp area with fall closing in fast. He didn't want to stay any longer than necessary. <ding> Doc: Chad have you had any luck in Seattle yet? Chad: Not yet, but I've got a few more leads to check out. Doc: Sounds good. Have you got any new data to report on the Minneapolis stud yet? Chad: I have new data to review this morning. I'll have to get back to you. Doc: I'll be waiting. Good luck with Mr Seattle. Chad closed the chat session and opened the system to check on Brian, those warnings last night had him a bit concerned. As he opened the log, his jaw dropped open. "No Fucking Shit!" He yelled at the top of his lungs startling the young man. "What the fuck is going on?" "Uh, sorry sir," the youth babbled as he tried to figure out what he'd done wrong. "Not you! It's. . . Just leave, I'll get the rest" He subconsciously began stroking his erection as he continued to look over the data. Based upon the research of Minneapolis, some extra weeks were set aside to locate and acquire an alpha male for that market. The extra time proved worthwhile once he located and acquired Brian. But he never expected this. Somehow Brian had already figured out how to make use of the cockring for his own pleasure. None of the other men he had acquired had adjusted to wearing the cockring so quickly or used it for their own pleasure like Brian had so soon. Chad got an erection which he jacked furiously, as he went over the data. It revealed a lot about the sex party Brian had been at last night. The one Chad knew about and intended to observe if at all possible. He wished things had been going better in Seattle then he might not have needed the break and stayed out last night,missing this play party event. Astounding was that the indicators showed the rings were used five times over the course of several hours and during the forth even, it was triggered a fifth time, a double event! "This double occurrence is maxed out." He blurted to himself as he clicked on it to show the details and lost his load as he viewed the results. Somehow something had to be wrong. The failsafe initiated rapid arousal growth up to 105% normal size thus preventing removal. This was usually enough to stop anyone from wanting to try and remove it again. But a second event before the first had reached its time out resulted in additional 5%, for a total growth of 10% over normal size. He'd never known any man who could take that additional growth and painful stretching, along with the loss of blood to the rest of the body, without passing out long before the growth reached that limit. "I'll have to keep a much closer watch on Brian." Chad had high hope that he could find others of Brian's caliber in the rest of the market areas. But never did he imagine this man would prove to be so totally unique. All system statistics since his acquisition were peaking the charts and far exceeded expectations. He thought he had sensed something different about this alpha male. The night he gave Brian the cockring and all the wild sex they had was more than overwhelming, almost unnatural. Chad put together an email for Doc. It indicated that the Minneapolis alpha male was ahead of schedule. He'd begun using the cockring for his own needs already, including climaxing a double event after a series of several regular events. Finishing the note with stating he'd have to keep tighter watch on the stud. He turned back to the work at hand. Seattle was proving to be an even more difficult area. There was no statistical reason to explain the problem in locating a suitable man in this market. This delay was putting him behind his schedule for the year. This was to be the last acquisition for the year bringing the number of alpha males to an even dozen. He only needed to locate and acquire six more next year to complete his business plan and get into full scale operation. The process began months in advance of his arrival. He would hit all the sites looking for any new prospects. Site after site, he read profile after profile, trying to locate prospects. It was a daunting task. Typically he reviewed a hundred profiles per hour, five hours a day. That’s twenty five hundred per week or ten thousand per month. Typically one out of ten of those reviewed would be contacted. From that number, only one in five would reply intelligently for something more than just quick sex. These would become candidates for the interview phase. Chad used email to gather pictures, as well as information on the candidate’s stability, personal life, openness, honesty, and sex life. In some cases phone chats and web cam sessions would be used to further reduce the number of men. After all this, one man per month would normally be ready for the final audition phase, during which they could still fail. Chad stared out the hotel window overlooking the city for a long time wondering what was different about Seattle. Why had there been so few potential alpha males meeting the necessary criteria for his needs. Finally, with a Sigh, he sat back down at the desk and logged back into his computer. He checked his calendar to review his appointments later in the day and then checked his emails. After reading each and sending his replies, his last hopes to salvage this month were dashed. There was nothing promising considering tomorrow was the last Friday this month. Usually he had lined up an audition with the final candidate by now and was preparing for the evenings meeting. Not this month. No one stood out among those in the interview phase. A few were making progress but no one stood out among the candidates. It was time to check the status indicators of his current acquisitions on the GPS map. A reminder message flashed on the screen reminding him that first quarters acquisitions were ready to open new markets. He loved this part. Adding new markets meant more income and with winter approaching the vacationing season in Miami, Fort Lauderdale and Atlanta would be booming soon. First he checked the status on the current market areas. New York, Boston and Charlotte all okay. However, Washington DC was missing, not red. Then he noticed the Boston indicator looked larger than the rest. He zoomed in enough to find Travis's indicator was also in Boston but almost hidden by Tanner's indicator. That meant he was okay from the system perspective, but something was going on that may be of worth checking into or it wouldn't be blinking. He had no means to restrict the travel of his men, so that wouldn't have been suspicious to the system. It had to be something else that concerned the system. Travis was a pro at working the clients, having been the first acquisition; he had grown to be very much in demand by Chad's clients. Travis learned that the cockring seemed to stir his arousal whenever someone nearby was interested in sex with him. Little did he know that Chad's system was triggering the signal. He would begin scanning the area to see who it was and make himself openly available for any pending action. He had no clue that the men were paying Chad for the services he provided, only that a hot man desired to have sex with him and that it was always a very wild time. Travis had met Chad who was completing his graduate studies at MIT. Chad fell for the hunky dark haired man. He was so suave and sophisticated that it was obvious he came from a good family with plenty money. Everything about him showed class. Nothing but the best of what money could buy and he was generous about treating his friends too. His body was of average build with powerful legs from years of track and field events. It was his good looks and personality that made him so desirable. Not to mention his trim torso that helped to emphasis his seven inch cock, making it look much larger than it was. Chad had completed work on his cockring technology August the previous year and was informally interviewing men. He was sure Travis was the right person after their third date. His preliminary research and background check reveal much about Travis that he was obviously hiding. He proceeded to complete the interview phase in person and used what he learned, combined with his research, to enhance his acquisition process. He even used Travis as a baseline to judge future candidates. He had no doubt that Travis was the one he wanted. It was only a matter of timing before something would happen to break them up or he'd have to invent something to force the split and get on with his project. He was prepared for the acquisition and his own disappearance in either case. Being from money and not out of the closet, Travis had to maintain a discrete relationship with his men. He never told them where he was from or much else about his real life. Chad's plan required that he needed to be able to disappear discretely later, so he was guarded about his personal life. They connected several times during the year. Having wild sex was a big part of their connection. Neither shared much about their private lives, nor seemed to care. Although Chad knew about Travis and his real life, Whereas Travis was totally in the dark about the man he loved to bed. However he feared a long term relationship would ruin his life. That is, his real life. So he decided to end it. Chad realized their sixth date was different. Travis had something on his mind. He and Travis had always had sex in Chad's apartment in the past. Tonight was no different, however, once inside Chad was quickly embraced and wrapped tightly in the arms of Travis. They kissed and probed each others mouth with their tongues. Nibbled on each others ear lobes and neck as they undressed hurriedly. Naked and totally aroused they went arm in arm to the big bedroom and the waiting bed. They were all over each other ending up sucking each others dicks. Travis had planned on getting Chad off, knowing full well that he'd be done for the night. That way he figured Chad would be satiated and mellow enough to listen to what he wanted to tell him. The plan seemed to be working, as it was no time and Chad was trying to stop Travis from making him climax. Travis ignored Chad's efforts and forced him deeper into his hungry mouth. Sucking harder as he deep throated Chad and swallowed every drop of his transparent milky cum as it blasted from the throbbing dick. After a few minutes of light kissing, he told Chad he had something serious to discuss. On that fateful day in August, Travis told Chad it was over. He told Chad about his wife and prominent family in Washington and how he was afraid to be exposed as a homosexual. He apologized for misleading with Chad and giving him the impression that he was single and looking for a long term relationship. Travis' confession meant that this was the night Chad had planned for. He reached into his bedside drawer and handed a package to Travis. "A little something I picked up for you, but never got around to giving you." Travis was pleased that Chad took it so well. Opening the box revealed a sexy metal cockring. Travis was smiles ear to ear. "You remembered me telling you I wanted to try a cock ring some day. Thank you." "Let me put it on for you, first time can be a bit awkward." Chad stated knowingly. He slipped it on Travis and actuated it deftly without looking suspicious. Travis loved it. "Man, it feels great!" "I can tell you like it. You're all glassy eyed and your cock is already harder than I ever remember." The super erection was all Chad needed to confirm his system was working. "I hope you will think of me and remember our good times. You take care of yourself." Chad knew the program on the system was running and that Travis had no choice but to jack off a good load before leaving. Afterwards Chad quickly dressed and was out the door. He drove to the airport and flew home that night. However, all that was in the recent past and something was going on now. Chad zoomed in on the GPS map to see where in Boston Travis was presently that caused the warning in the system. As he zoomed the other green dot for Tanner remained very close to Travis. Chad continued to zoom in until it was obvious that both Travis and Tanner were in the same building. Now concern set in. This was the first time that two of his studs been in such close proximity. Concerned he began searching for any camera in the area. As luck would have it there was a traffic camera outside, but its view thru the window didn't show much of anything in the coffee shop. Suddenly another camera appeared. He connected to it and then realized it was an internet coffee shop. "Dam" he shouted at the system, quickly checking the network in the place indicated there were other cameras in the establishment. Quickly he accessed several others trying to locate Travis and Tanner. It seemed unlikely that Travis would ever seek out someone like Tanner, they were both alpha males types and into totally different men. However, he was concerned all the same. Chad slouched back in the chair, the towel wrapped around his waist parted and his hard cock stood at full attention as he remembered the acquisition of Tanner. They had agreed to meet just before closing time at Tanner's favorite gay leather bar. Chad wore his best leather pants and a white T-shirt that accentuated his lean build. He arrived about twenty minutes early and positioned himself at the stand up bar with his back to the door as instructed. He was told not to turn around or watch for Tanner in any way. As he waited he engaged the bartender in conversation about local events, sports etc. He knew it was nearing time for Tanner to appear and was getting anxious. Tanner entered the bar wearing a motorcycle cop outfit. Consisting of shiny black boots that went above his calves, tight black leather pants which clearly showed his massive bulging crotch and an officer’s uniform shirt with the top unbuttoned almost half way revealing his huge pecs. It looked like the shirt could split at the seams any moment. Suddenly he noticed a hush fell over the bar, but he continued his one way conversation with the bartender. The locals all recognized Tanner and knew he commanded a silent respect on his entrance. Many a man was pulled off his bar stool for failing to honor the local Mr. Leather. However, this scene was prearranged between Chad and Travis as a means for Identification and to allow Tanner to locate him among the crowd. The man on his right tried to hush him as others near him turned to see who had entered. He heard comments whispered from several nearby, "oh my god" and "wonder who he's after tonight”, “wish it was me", "I just want him to rape me over and over". He felt the intense heat from the man's body directly behind him and before he could turn and look, a very rock hard hunk of man meat was firmly planted tight against the crack of his ass. Chad froze mid sentence, raised his arms and said, "Am I under arrest?” "Dam straight," the man's deep voice boomed firmly as he reached around and pinched Chad’s nips hard enough to cause him to wince with the pleasurable pain. "Then take me to jail" He replied, lowering one arm down, wrapping it behind and pulling Tanner's head to the side as he turned his own and they joined at the lips for a long deep kiss. Travis pulled Chad’s arms around behind his back and snapped on the hand cuffs. The crowd went wild, whistling, and edging them on. Chad turned around, his arms firmly bound behind his back. Tanner picked him up, put him over his shoulder and carried him out the door without any effort at all. He put Chad on the cycle and climbed on in front of him and sped off to his home. The garage door opens on its own allowing the cycle inside and then the door seemed to close on its own. Lights came on slowly revealing the interior finished off in chrome plated steel and gloss black floor and leather all around. Chad's hands were attached to leather restraints one by one as his clothing was removed and then connected to chains suspended from the ceiling. He knew he was in for a wild time with Tanner in control. Once all his clothes were removed Tanner put a leather harness on Chad and a pair of tight chaps and heavy boots. He felt every bit the submissive captive and a slight fear came over him. His plan to get the cockring on Tanner wouldn't be possible with the way he was trussed up presently. Tanner circled Chad as he fastened cuffs around his ankles and then attached floor chains to them. A gag was placed in Chad’s mouth and secured behind his head. The lighting changed to a dramatic blend of harsh bright areas revealing various sex toys and gear hanging on the walls to softer illumination that barely showed anything. Tanner disappeared into a darkened area for what seemed to be an eternity. Chad thought he heard sounds behind him. No, something brushing against his leg. Stroking up to his groin. He couldn't see anyone, only felt them. Hands touching, stroking. He could feel his balls reacting to a warm hand. His nips awakened to erotic pinching as his dick started growing in anticipation. He wasn't sure if it was Tanner or if someone else was in the room. Only that it was highly stimulating. A spotlight came on casting harsh shadows over Tanners muscular body. Pumped to reveal every muscle and wearing only his chaps and a harness of bright silver chain and leather straps. His fully erect dick was oozing with precum. Tanner was primed and pumped for action as he approached Chad bound up and ready. He toyed with Chad just as he did before revealing himself, only now there was an edge to the play. A wild roughness in his admonitions. He slipped a lubed finger into Chad’s ass and worked it around a bit. Now two fingers and then three. He was working quickly but effectively as he seemed to sense Chad's heightening arousal and readiness. It took no time before Tanner had Chad ready to be fucked. He snuggled up behind Chad with his raging dick standing straight out pushing against the ready orifice. "You're mine" was all he said as he drove his dick deep inside Chad with a single lunge. "aaahhhhh" Then the pummeling began. Long deep strokes, driving Chad wild as his dick throbbed and swelled ready to cum. Closer and closer, both Chad and Tanner were in sync, both going to unload as the same time. Chad's cum shot forth across the floor as Tanner unloaded deep inside Chad's hot ass. He pulled his rapidly shrinking dick out of Chad and walked around to face him. "That was great Chad, Thanks" He carefully removed the gag and started across the room but stumbled over Chad's clothing and a clang was heard. "What the fuck did you have in your jeans?" He picked up the heavy cockring and examined it as he approached Chad. "Was this yours?" "Actually it is", Chad replied. His mind racing for a solution that would somehow get Tanner to wear it. "You’ve never worn a cockring before?" "Can't say that I have. Never thought much about it I guess and doubt that I need one." He continued to examine the plastic sleeve attached to it. "You should try it, I'm sure it'll fit you." "Really? How do I .." Tanner was about to pull the sleeve off. "Put your balls through it first and then your dick." Chad cut him off before he could mess it up. "Leave the plastic alone until you get it on." Tanner did as instructed. Inserting his balls and then working his dick through the hole. Snuggling the ring up tight against his body. "Looks nice", he said, "and feels pretty good too." Okay, Chad thought to himself. Almost there. "Now, start with the loose end of the plastic. Hold it in your left hand as you twist the cockring to unwind the plastic." If he does it right, he'll activate it for me. Chad smirked, "That's it!" "Fuck! I'm getting hard as hell" Tanner exclaimed as he began rapidly fisting his dick. "Love the polished chrome too, goes with the chains on my harness." Chad watched the muscular stud, admiring the power of the man and thinking how many clients will really enjoy bedding this stud. "Really feels great, doesn't it?" "I'll show you just how great if feels!" Tanner returns to his position behind Chad and begins fucking him a second time. Only this time Chad is really enjoying it as almost unloads several more times while Tanner pumps and plunges over and over for what seems like an endless amount of time. Finally Tanner unloads a huge stream of cum as he pulls out of Chad. An emergency vehicle siren outside the window awakens Chad back to reality and the situation at hand. Suddenly he spotted them, Tanner and Travis, both on the same camera! At first he thought they were at the same table. Thoughts of them finding out about each other and what might happen ran through his mind. However, another customer moved out of the view, revealing that they were at separate tables. "Whew". His heart settled down as much as it could over the situation while watching two of his acquisitions side by side at the same time. They seemed to be ignoring each other totally. As Chad expected, they actually disliked each others appearance and style to the point of blatantly ignoring one another and positioning themselves in a blocking posture. Each had his back slightly turned toward the other with legs crossed in opposite direction. Chad couldn't resist a test. He opened up the sensor display screens for both men side by side on his computer as he watched them on the camera. Monitoring the sensors, he sent each a brief arousal signal. One he knew that they'd recognize being from the cockring. Typically it indicated that someone was interested in having sex with them. All the studs quickly learned this conditioned arousal response to the signal. Almost simultaneously each reached for his groin to adjust his growing member giving it more room to expand. They began to scan the coffee shop looking for the potential contact. The sudden obvious movements of each of them were noticed by the other, but they had no knowledge to connect the actions as being the result of the same stimulus. They dismissed each other as being potential competition. The two obvious masculine tops were looking to score and reacted to each other by turning their backs fully toward each other as they continued to scan the area. To anyone observing, you'd swear they were looking for each other but too blinded to realize the fact. Normally they'd find someone obviously watching them and know it was he man they were destined to hook up with. This time no one was blatantly observing them, except Chad on the camera. Chad noted the online data was remaining normal indicating they really had no interest in one another. Chad was pleased at the results of his test. He observed a while longer. Watching Tanner leave first while Travis remained and had several more cups of coffee before leaving. Chad zoomed out, please to see the green dots were heading away from each other rapidly. Chad was satisfied that it was only a coincidence and they wouldn't be a problem to each other. He made a note in the system to experiment later to see if he could force two of his acquisitions to play together some time. He smirked at the idea of one alpha male giving up his ass to bottoming for another alpha male. Chad closed down the system and returned to checking various sites, sending and replying to emails, continuing his task of looking for a candidate for Seattle. It was well past dinner when the reminder message appeared on the screen indicating again that the first quarters acquisitions were ready to open new markets. Miami, Fort Lauderdale and Atlanta would have to wait for morning. He was too exhausted to deal with it today.

Well by much demand I've decided to post for you guys the "Home From College" series on the new forum. It's definitely one of my favorite stories (you know how I can't get enough muscle dads). Here's the first part with a few minor adjustments on his size. Hope you guys enjoy *********************** PART 1 Ever since I was a little kid, my dad loved to show off. It didn’t matter if it was a new car, new gadget, or even a new pair of clothes. Dad just had to boast about everything. So I guess it's no surprise that he would show off this too. The picture popped up on my phone a couple weeks ago, a close up shot of his arm flexing. It wasn’t by any standards huge, but I had to admit, it was a little shocking. My dad, a forty two year old man buffing up? It’s a little out of the ordinary, and it’s got me more than curious, considering it’s now Thanksgiving break. I walked through the airport, searching around for his face. I could already imagine him standing there in his classic navy blue shirt and coffee stained jeans, the keys to his Mazda dangling in his hand. I had to admit, I really did miss my dad. It was always just him and I growing up, so we were more then close. “Hey sport!” I smiled and turned around, seeing a chest full of muscle come towards me. I barely had a chance to even think before these two massive arms wrapped around me, pulling my face into a mountain of traps. I almost couldn’t believe what was happening. I knew it was my dad, I could smell his aftershave. The muscles that squeezed against my chest though, were far from what I left a few months ago. “Missed you bud” Dad said with a deep breath, inflating these two massive pecs against my ribcage. The size of them was unbelievable, feeling like huge melons, not a mans pecs. His strong arms hugged me in even tighter, practically lifting me off the ground. I could feel my dads beer belly had turned into a solid valley of abs, squeezing painfully against my somewhat flabby stomach. I finally wrapped my own small arms around his huge torso, feeling the sheer size and strength of his back. Dad just chuckled a little, probably noticing how shocked I seemed. “What do you think?” “..Wow, dad!” “Started working out a little..” My dad raised his arm, flexing his bicep right there in my face, right in the airport. The mound of muscle made my eyes bulge out of their sockets, looking twice as big as it did before, stretching at least 21, 22 inches of solid muscle. His poor sleeve cracked and squeezed up to his cannonball shoulder as he pumped the muscle with such pride. God he looked like a pro-bodybuilder, a total gym bunny. I took a huge gulp, trying to close my open mouth. “Pretty cool isn’t it?” “it..It’s unbelievable!” “Haha, come on let’s get back to the house, I got a surprise for you” Surprise? What could be bigger than this? He turned around and started walking, letting me feast upon his equally impressive backside. To think that these were the same clothes he had been wearing for years. That navy blue shirt, it always hung off of him like it was a size too large. Now his wide stretched shoulders and enormous lats filled the thing so tight, it looked two sizes too small. All while down below, his coffee stained jeans were filled to the brim with his massive thighs and epicly pumped muscle ass. He turned back and grinned at me, like he knew I was checking out his body. I couldn’t really say that I was embarrassed, he was my dad after all, but it felt more then weird. He stopped for a second and then wrapped one of his huge arms around my neck as we walked. Half the airport began checking us out, like he was my hot sugar daddy or something. I guess I couldn’t really blame people. I looked down at his huge hairy forearm, feeling the weight of it, gawking over the size of it. Dad was always a little bigger then me, being in construction and all. Comparing us now though would almost be comical. My arm was nothing more then a twig compared to his new alpha status. “It’s so good having you home. I brought the old girl with me” My dad rubbed my hair with his huge hand, unwrapping his arm from my weak shoulders. My dad’s little Mazda Miata was his pride and joy. I could already see its bright candy red color as we left through the airport doors. It was honestly a wonder he could even fit in the thing any more. “I can take that” He grabbed my suitcase and popped open the trunk. As if I thought he couldn’t look any bigger, his entire torso suddenly swelled in size as he lifted the luggage into the air. His small shirt went skyrocketing passed his waistline, giving me a view of his incredibly ripped apollo's belt and hairy set of abs. The poor car bounced up and down violently as he stuffed everything into the trunk. The power behind his muscles must have been huge. He slammed the trunk closed and opened the driver door, slowly making his way into the small seat. I watched in absolute horror as his skin tight jeans began ballooning even bigger, squeezing against his massive thighs so hard I could see the seams start to split. My jaw was practically on the ground as he grunted into place, struggling to even put on his seatbelt. I had never seen a man look so obscene in his own clothing. Even his crotch sat there bulging between his legs, pushing the zipper out into huge spherical mound of cock and balls. “You going to hop in?” He fired up the car and smiled up at me, now I was embarrassed. I was just staring at my dad’s crotch, cruising on him like I would a guy at the bar. I quickly got in the car, looking down at his massive legs one more time. My dad sped off in his normal fashion, looking over at my obviously distraught face. “Can’t stop staring huh?” “Yea, sorry..” I turned to look at him again “You’ve just gotten so big” “Haha yea, it’s pretty incredible isn’t it. I have a feeling I’m going to have to buy bigger clothes soon. These jeans are starting to hurt.” My dad adjusted his crotch “Seriously.. What made you start working out?” “That’s the surprise, I started dating someone” “Oh?” “Her name is Denise, you're going to love her. She’s the reason why I started getting big, she sure does love a man with muscle..” My dad bounced his pecs with a chuckle. It must have been one hell of a girl to turn my dad into this. From the look of it, he gained at least 40 pounds of muscle, something I didn’t think was even possible in three months. To think all the last girlfriend did was just make him cook more. If someone would have came along like this a few years ago, my dad probably would have been a giant by now. “Home sweet home” We pulled up to the house, at least it looked the same. I got out of the car to go get my luggage, struggling to pull out my suitcase. My dad slammed his door and came up behind me with a chuckle. I could suddenly feel his huge thighs and hefty manhood press against the back of my small legs. It was almost frightening how big he felt, knowing he could probably overpower me without even blinking. “Here I can grab that” He leaned even more against my backside, reaching his burly arms around me and pulling my luggage out. I cringed as his crotch practically dug into my ass, feeling all that incredible muscle against my tiny back side. My own cock shamefully throbbed in my jeans, making my forehead bead with sweat. I was openly gay with my dad, but he never knew muscle was one of my biggest turn ons. “You ok?” Dad shut the trunk “Yea” “Hey listen, I know I got all this muscle, but I’m still your dad” He grabbed my shoulder, giving me that reassuring smile. I wanted to take in what he said, I really did. Watching him walk off though, the spinning image of my perfect wet dream, I knew it was going to take more than a few words to get me through this weekend. “Babe you here? Come say hi to Scott” Dad held open the door as I rolled my suitcase in. Everything looked the same so far, but I knew it wouldn’t last. This twenty something year old blond bombshell came out of the kitchen, looking like one of the girls in a Victoria Secret ad. I could see why my dad was getting big for her. She was tan and athletic, wearing a matching pink tank top and low riding shorts. Hell if I were straight, I’d probably get big for her too. “This is Denise” My dad smiled and grabbed her waist, pulling her next to his body with a quick kiss. She had to have been at least 10 years younger then him, closer to my age. I casually waved my hand and smiled back. “It’s good to finally meet you Scott” “Denise is a personal trainer” My dad boasted “Oh..” “Scott’s still shocked at how big his old dad has gotten” “He can barely put down those weights anymore. He’s even competing soon” She looked up at him with a smile “Really?” “Yup, just a local one. The Santa Series. You know how much I love to show off” He flexed his arm with a grin “You should come and help me pick out some stuff for the competition tomorrow” “I thought I was going to help you” Denise whined “Don’t worry babe, you can do the shaving..” My dad grinned and licked his lips, pulling her in for this deep sloppy kiss. I never thought I would be envious watching my dad kiss someone, but I most certainly was of this chic. The man looked like such a hunk next to her, fondling her backside with his big burly arms. It was like I was watching a porno, a vintage muscle porno with the way my dad looked. My dad just kept lowering his hands more and more, forcing his huge tongue down her tiny mouth. She practically whimpered as he pulled her waist into his giant inflating manhood. I wanted to look away, but instead I watched like some total dog. My dad glanced over at my gawking face, snickering under his kiss. “Easy there babe, haha, sorry son. Denise and I can get a little wild” My dad chuckled. I smiled back as best as I could, trying not to stare down at his half erect cock. You would never think I would miss that small dorm room back east, but at this moment, I most definitely did. The amount of lust I had for the man standing there was more than uncomfortable. I felt my dick bulge and knees ache over his awesome figure. This wasn’t my dad, this man was a total fucking stud. “Why don’t you go upstairs and pack. Dinner’s going to be soon” I grabbed my suitcase and slowly walked upstairs, hearing them start to make out again. The fact that I wanted to turn around and watch again made me cringe. How was I going to survive an entire weekend with him? Or more importantly, what am I going to do, if my dad gets even bigger..

After an insane day of travel and hot phone sex with Jake I was ready for bed shortly after 10. I drifted off easily and had the most amazing dream. There I was standing naked in the middle of this beautiful, tranquil valley. The gentle breezes swept around me stirring the tall grass and my brown curly hair. Despite being so exposed I felt at peace. Then the ground began to tremble under my feet, subtly at first then stronger as the mini quakes grew louder and closer together. The sound of trees falling and cracking caused me to turn. Something was coming at me through the woods only a short distance away – something big. I began to run away from the sound and just as a reached the river nearby I fell. A giant hand scooped me up from the shore and turned me over. “JAKE???” “Oh Emmett, I miss you.” Jake’s voice was so loud it echoed off the valley walls. I starred in awe at my new lover. He was over thirty feet tall and swollen with muscle. He held me like a doll in his hand. He pulled me up close to his face, and kissed my head. Then he gently placed me on his cock. I straddled it like a horse, clinging with both my arms and legs. It was as big around as a tree and just as hard. I began to hump the gargantuan member as Jake began rubbing his cock-head with one hand while exploring his massive, muscular frame with the other. I started humping faster and faster as Jake’s loud groans, rang-out through the valley. As I reached climax Jake did too. I held on for dear life, but Jake’s cock’s spasms shook me loose, and I started to fall. I awoke from my dream gasping for air. The hotel pillow between my legs soaked with cum. I thought of the giant Jake in my dream and realized how much I hated being in Boston right now. I reminded myself it was only few days, and how much trouble I’d be in with Dr. Gannon if I left, so I resolved to stay. I tried calling Jake, but there was no answer so I left a message. It was still early so I decided not to worry and try out the treadmill in the hotel gym before breakfast. After my workout I felt a little better in general. The first seminar might have been interesting if I wasn’t so pre-occupied. One other attendee kept giving me the eye – had to be gay. He wasn’t bad looking, but compared to Jake? Well, there was no contest. When my cell-phone rang I felt everyone’s eyes on me. It was Jake so I tried to quietly step out and answer the call. “Hey, how are you feeling?” I asked. “Pretty fuckin’ good right now, but I slept in late - sorry for missing your call” Jake said apologetically. “I went to bed pretty late last night. I just couldn’t stop wackin’ off after our little call. I’m not feeling so overly hyped this morning, but I still feel strong as an Ox. How about you?” “Glad to be hearing from you. Have you changed out your patch yet?” I asked. “Oh, yeah I guess it is about that time isn’t it? I’ll take care of it after I hang up don’t worry Doc,” Jake continued. “Listen I just wanted to call and let you know I’m okay. I need to go out to the store. I about ate myself out of house and home last night, so I need to go pick up a few things.” “So you’re appetite is up as well?” I asked. “Well I did work out for about four hours yesterday if you just count the weight lifting. If you add in all the jerkin’ off you can add another seven hours, and that makes a boy hungry.” He said chuckling. “Well, I won’t worry about that then. Anything else unusual?” I asked. “Well my clothes feel a little tight, but other than that I feel fit as two fiddles. I’ll call you back later after I get my shopping done. I’ll be spending most of the afternoon and evening at the Arena – It’s a game night you know.” “I know. Wish I was home and not here, or better yet with you.” I added. “Miss you.” Jake said softly into the phone “Miss you too. Bye, Jake” After hanging up I needed to go to the men’s room for a while. Talking to Jake got me all hard again, and the last thing I needed was having all eyes turn to me going back into the auditorium and me sporting a stiffy. The clock seemed to hardly move at all for the rest of the day. Finally, the seminar torture was over. I had dinner alone despite the staring man asking me to go out with him. Humph! One hell-of-a Gaydar I got. The hotel didn’t have ESPN2 so I couldn’t even watch the game from Boston – suck! My cell finally rang a little after nine. WOOOO - HOOOOO!!!!! Came Jake’s voice booming over the phone. I quickly jerked the phone away from my head trying to let the ringing in my ears subside. “Well, hello to you to mister. I take it the Mariners won?” “Hell YEAH!” Jake shouted again. “Ah, could you bring the volume down a little. I’d like to be able to use my right ear in my old age.” I pleaded. “Sorry Babe,” Jake said bringing his voice down to a dull roar “But damn you should’a seen me play tonight. I kicked ass! (“Damn right you did!” came a voice in the background.) Aw, Emmett I was on fire tonight. I was zippin’ around so fast – knockn’ those losers into the wall. Hell, by half-time most of their team avoided the puck like it had the plague or something. Anyhow, this one dumb fuck must have been thinking he was hot shit when he pulled off an intercept from Scotty, but I taught him a lesson.” “What did you do Jake?” I asked trying to see the game in my mind. “I plowed into him so hard from the middle court I sent his ass flying into his own goal. Took down their team goalie with him. It wasn’t till he got up he realized he was laying on the puck. What a dumb fuck.” Jake said laughing out loud now. “Hell eight of the goals tonight were mine. Do you know how long it’s been since I got that many goals in a game?” Jake asked almost demanding. “I don’t know stud, but I sure would like you plowing into me tonight.” “Hey Jake when are you gonna get ready?” I heard from somebody in the background. “You going out with the fellas?” I asked. “Well, the boys all wanna buy me a drink tonight. But first I gotta take a shower and I don’t know if I can do that.” He said his voice getting lower all of a sudden. “Why? What’s wrong? Are you not feeling good?” I asked. “I’m feeling better than good. That’s the problem. Right now my jersey is almost hiding my woody, and you’re little plowing comment didn’t help by the way. I can’t go in the showers like this – the guys would freak out. I mean to say, they are pretty okay with me being gay and all, but if I walk in the showers with this baseball bat stickin’ out in front of me - I’ll never live it down.” “What are you gonna do?” I asked. “What can I do? I’ll have to lie. Tell ’em I hurt me knee and need to put some ice on it – that should buy me some time. I’ll tell ‘em that I’ll meet ‘em down at the bar – wait till the coast is clear then get cleaned up.” Jake said. “Did you have the same problems today that you had yesterday?” I asked. “Not quite as bad, but still a problem. Maybe I shouldn’t have worked out this afternoon again, but it just feels so good to workout Emmett. It’s like I can almost feel my muscles growing with each rep. Hell, my pads have been cutting into me all night – everything is just tight everywhere, and it was already a tight squeeze to put this dick of mine in a cup, but now with my balls all swollen up, damn! Didn’t keep me from kicking ass on the ice tonight though did it? Jake said proudly. “Listen Jake, I’m getting worried. You’re symptoms are getting extreme. I’m gonna try and catch a flight in the morning. I’ll just have to tell Dr. Gannon what’s going on with you and how it’s more important than a bunch of pompous blowhards going on about how brilliant they are to a captive audience.” “You won’t get in any trouble or nothing will ya?” Jake asked all concerned for me when he should be worried about his own health. “Jake, I got you placed in our trial drug program, it’s obvious we have some unplanned side effects here, and they need to be looked into. I don’t want you putting on another patch in the morning; as a matter of fact I want you to take the one you’re wearing off. Okay? I said insistently. “Let me know when you’re flight is coming in okay? I’ll be there to pick you up.” Jake said worry now in his voice. “Okay, I’ll call you as soon as I know. Just be okay when I get there, please.” I begged. “Don’t worry Emmett I feel fine. I feel better than fine. I’ll wait for your call – the guys will forget about me after a few rounds anyway. All I want is you back here with me.” “Bye, Jake – I’ll call back soon.” None of this sounded right to me I thought as I ended the call. If anything happens to him I’ll never forgive myself.

Previous Chapter: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1194-transformation-part-i-mutation-chapter-two/ CHAPTER THREE I passed through the entrance to the Eagle as I had dozens of times before. The bar was dark and quiet – naturally as it was late on a Sunday night. The urgent, throbbing beat of tech house music mixed through the alcohol and sweat laden air. My cock twitched in my skin-tight jeans. I could feel my balls pressing against the denim. I was there to fuck. The downstairs appeared empty save for the bartender across the room. His broad back was turned to me. Long, dark hair spilled across his shoulders and almost to his waist. Huge triceps stretched the arms of his black t-shirt. I didn’t recognize him. It didn’t matter. As I approached, a thickly muscled Asian kid in a wife-beater jogged down the stairs at the back. I guessed he was 25 at most – clean-shaven with a flattop. Beautiful. He saw me – shirtless, bulging, massive. “Whoa,” he said simply as he stopped. The bartender turned around. Though to my right, I could see that he was bearded with big pecs and shoulders and a bigger gut. But I was focused on the muscle boy. Even in the dim lighting I could tell that he had perfect skin. Smooth. Soft. His face was square, strong, and handsome. I walked up to him and reached behind his neck. He began to tremble. “It’s okay,” I said gently. “I’m going to give you what you want.” He relaxed and dropped to his knees and began gnawing at my bulging crotch, licking and biting and sucking through the denim. Blood surged into my cock and it swelled, pressing against my jeans, providing a larger mound for him to chew on, expanding as his teeth caressed it. I could feel it become almost impossibly hard, so big and thick, thrusting until it tore through the spit and pre-cum soaked denim and plunged directly into his wide-open mouth. Somewhere in the distance I heard a deep voice shout “FUCK,” but I was too lost in the bliss of the boy servicing my powerful tool to pay attention. Then I felt my pants being torn away and a second pair of lips, another tongue, lapping and sucking hungrily on my ball sack. “Aww, yeah…” I moaned with approval, but I had something else in mind. Minutes later they were both gagged and bent over, hands tied to their feet, bare asses in the air. I stood some distance behind them, naked save for my heavy boots, and admired their butts. Both had large, full glutes, but the bartender’s were thick with hair while the kid’s were completely smooth with only a hint of peach fuzz. My fully engorged cock bounced with my heartbeat, so hard it felt as if it were welded onto my skeleton – unbendable, unyielding. Pre-cum oozed from the engorged head and dripped onto the floor. I strode toward their waiting asses, keenly aware of the weight of my organ as it swung side to side. I slammed it into the boy’s hole, ignoring his muffled cry as I felt it stretch further around the fat base of my cock, tightly wrapping my tool, caressing it with the velvety smooth heat it deserved. I could hear his grunts as I pounded his ass, giving him what he so desperately needed, taking what was mine until I had loaded him with my cum and moved on to the bartender. And when I finished with him I moved on to the next waiting hole, for more men had appeared, all bound and gagged, in a circle around me, waiting for their chance to pleasure me. It wasn’t until I had reached the fourth man that I became aware that I was somehow still fucking the first three concurrently, for the physical sensation and pleasure continued to increase as I moved around the circle. I somehow knew what was happening, and my cock and balls surged with power. I threw my arms into the air and flexed as I thrust repeatedly and accepted my role as Alpha Stud of humanity. Suddenly, I was fucking every man in the bar simultaneously, satisfying them as only I could, feeling the dozens of holes worship my mighty cock, filling them from the infinite reservoir of my jism, until the joy of my orgasm grew so powerful that I... My body spasmed in my bed, cum surging from my raging erection, grunting, almost yelling as the bed shook with the most intense orgasm of my life. Fully a minute later, I found myself flat on my back on soaking wet sheets, covered with sweat and my own cum, my heart slamming against my ribcage, my head spinning with the aftershocks of the dream and orgasm. I again wondered what that hell was going on, simultaneously thrilled with the sexual prowess that I now seemed to possess but confused by the lack of control I had over what was happening to me. I replayed the dream in my mind. I remembered it clearly, even the many butts that I had plowed, some hairy, some not, some perfectly white and flawless like Matt’s, some dark – hair and skin of many colors, all desperate for me to dominate them. I flushed, embarrassed at the arrogance of my subconscious. Alpha Stud of humanity? As impossibly hot and desirable as that sounded – and felt – it certainly was not me. I just wanted everyone to get along, to live and let live ... and fuck as much as I could. “You know you’re a master stud, right?” Matt had asked me yesterday. I sat up and shook my head. It was time to get to work. I stood up and felt my cock swing. It was still erect and I looked down at the fully engorged organ. “Do you mind?” I asked it, exasperated. Yet I continued to study it, watching it bob slightly in rhythm with my heart, so thick and robust looking, veins wrapping around the mighty shaft... Mighty? Where did that come from? I had never thought of my cock as mighty or anything special. It was just my cock. I wrapped my fingers around it – they didn’t even come close to closing around the throbbing pole. It really is bigger, I admitted, which of course caused it to surge larger still. I found myself stroking it, enjoying its extreme hardness and heft, wondering why no one was at my feet begging to worship it... “STOP!” I yelled out loud. My heart was pounding again, only this time with fear. I was losing myself, and despite the overwhelming need to satisfy my lust, I forcefully cleared my mind and jumped in the shower. Water – as cold as possible. Wash – as fast as possible. Dress – as fast as possible and in the largest Carhartt pants I have. Do not look in the mirror... As I began to leave for work, I saw the mechanical scale still sitting in front of the closet door. I found myself walking toward it and with some trepidation stepped on. The dial spun and bounced: 255. I smiled and sighed with relief. I wore boots, jeans and a t-shirt. Given the weight of my clothing, I had lost a few pounds overnight. I closed my eyes and took a few deep breaths. Air in. Air out. Air in. Air out. I was not losing my mind. I am in control. Air in. Air out. Air in. Air out. I then stepped down, grabbed my hardhat and backpack, and was off to the job site. * * * People stared openly as I moved down the busy SoHo sidewalk, but I ignored the attention. I walked, or more like waddled, as quickly as possible and with imaginary blinders on. No eye contact. No acknowledgement. Do not look at anyone. Once again I felt fear. I had long drawn more than my share of attention, but this was ridiculous. I checked my shirt and pants, wondering if I had put them on inside out. Fly open? No. I checked my face in the window of a parked truck – it looked normal. I was fifteen pounds heavier – why would that generate so much attention? Even Hank, who was far larger than me, did not create such a distraction. Hank and I stepped onto the busy Church Street sidewalk, coffees in hand. The morning was clear and mild and we began walking through the broad canyon of low-rise buildings toward the neo-classical Saint Peter’s Church. I briefly fell behind so that I could check out his ass but ended up watching, impressed, as many oncoming pedestrians afforded him wide berth. While this was Manhattan, land of the most jaded of pedestrians, few were above moving out of the path of a super heavyweight bodybuilder. Some of the men gave him a thumbs up. A few even knew his name. I felt invisible in his wake, but also inspired. At five foot ten and 210 ripped pounds, I was pretty built, but before we even reached Barclay Street I had decided to get as big as possible. I quickly caught up with him. “Mind if I train with you sometime?” I asked. “But you ain’t even poked me yet.” He winked. That made me smile. “Maybe I like to get poked.” He rolled his eyes. “Oh, no. I recognized you. Why do you think I stopped at that coffee shop?” I found Big Red’s recognition flattering, but somehow I had never seen him before. “You have me at a disadvantage,” I said. “Let’s just say we have a mutual friend and that your rep precedes you.” I wondered who our ‘mutual friend’ was and laughed. “Really? I have a rep?” “And I can smell a good top a mile away,” he said. “There’s only one of you in each borough, you know.” ‘Which leaves all of Manhattan to me’ was the obvious comeback, but before I could say it, the familiar roar of an approaching jet aircraft filled the air. Familiar, but much too loud. I instinctively looked up. A commercial jet was almost directly overhead and at an insanely low altitude. Goosebumps rose on my entire body and even as I watched, the jet slammed into the North Tower of the World Trade Center, enveloping the upper floors in a ball of flame. I briefly turned to Hank. “Holy shit did you see that?” I exclaimed. To my amazement, he was tying his shoe. An instant later, the sound of the explosion reached us and adrenaline flooded my body. “Down!” I yelled as I shoved Hank to the street behind a parked truck. Just as I covered him with my body, debris began falling around us. I continued along the sidewalk. People – men, women, children – parted and stared. My shirt and pants were tighter than usual, but I’d seen tighter. Something very strange was happening and I found myself wishing I were invisible. Again anxious to get away from the public, I jogged the remaining blocks to work and as I reached the job site, my phone buzzed. It was a text from Matt. Hey Big Guy – we are heading to Brooklyn for the day. Walking across the bridge. Having pizza I think. Can’t stop thinking about you. Can I see you tonight? I grinned as I pictured his beautiful, bearded face. So handsome and sweet. His blue eyes adoring as he looked at me. My cock sprang to life in my pants. I panicked and shoved the phone back in my pocket. Immediately, I broke out in a cold sweat. My cock had become some kind of problem child, impossible to control and ready to cause trouble. And people were staring at me, gawking. While pretending to study my phone, I could see every head turn in my peripheral vision. Every head. A few people, mostly men, appeared to struggle to keep moving. Why? Except that I knew the answer. I could feel it surfacing from my subconscious, yet I shoved it away, too terrified to face the reality. Still on the busy sidewalk, I looked up at the steel skeleton of the new building rising above the temporary wooden safety wall and focused on it. Today is all about you, I said to the unfinished structure. I put on my vest, belt and hardhat and entered the jobsite, and for four hours I was able to think only about work. The other guys on the project did pay attention to me more than usual, but I was able to block them out. A few of my buddies asked if I had put on weight and just told them I was doing a cycle, which seemed to satisfy them. It wasn’t until lunch that I realized that not only was I not hungry, but I hadn’t eaten in almost 24 hours. I briefly considered grabbing a bite anyway, but instead found myself walking over the staging area for the steel beams that had yet to be prepared for placement. It was hot again, but the sun felt so good that I made sure it was on me as much as possible all morning. The steel was hot from baking for several hours. I removed my shirt and leaned back against it, stretching luxuriously like a cat in a beam of sunlight. Mark, my supervisor, shook me awake. “Jamal, you okay?” I opened my eyes and sat up. “Sorry, man,” I blurted out reflexively. “I don’t know what’s wrong with me.” I jumped to my feet. My pants were uncomfortably tight, again. I felt pumped – again – and I broke out in a cold sweat, again. I’ve put on more weight, again. This time, I was keenly aware of it. I knew what it felt like now. I estimated I was again ten to fifteen pounds heavier. Mark was a big man – not a bodybuilder, but he wasn’t a stranger to the gym either. We had trained together years ago, until he got married and became a father. He was bearded, tattooed, and had long gray and brown hair. People often thought he was a biker, though (like me) he had never even been on one. “Fuck,” he said as he stared at me, almost trance-like. “What a stud.” I could feel him devour me with his eyes, especially my torso, arms and crotch, until I felt it begin to grow. I nodded and headed back to the scissor lift. “I gotta take a leak bad, man,” I said as I began running away. “Hey, wait,” he called after me. “I need to show you something in the office.” I didn’t stop. I knew what he wanted to show me. His ass. He was a completely straight man. He had never displayed any issue with gays, but never displayed any desire for men either. Yet he wanted me to fuck him. Somehow, I knew this, and it was right. Everyone needs me to fuck them. They need my muscles and cock to show them who’s boss. They crave the reassurance of my dominance. I am the Alpha Stud, after all. I stopped in my tracks, my heart racing in renewed panic. Where are these thoughts coming from? Even my mind was betraying me, and as my erection strained against the heavy denim of my pants and a part of me observed in terror, I knew that I would fuck Mark. I turned around and faced him. He was already walking toward me, my shirt, hat and vest in hand. I had left them on the girder. My cock throbbed powerfully in the confines of my jeans in anticipation and his eyes locked onto the huge bulge as he approached. His jaw dropped. “Please,” he said, once again looking me in the eye. His expression was pleading. Minutes later, I stood in the office in the temporary building with my jeans around my ankles, pre-cum dripping from my raging erection onto Mark’s face as he knelt before me. His complete submission was intensely arousing and felt perfectly natural. He desperately craved my dominance. The look in his eyes was clear. The complete awe with which he gazed up at my long, fat, throbbing cock and massive, hairy body was clear. Mark needed to worship me, to demonstrate his submission to the Alpha Stud. Long, fat, throbbing cock. My cock wasn’t long. Except that it was now. It had grown again along with the rest of me. And after several minutes of watching the continuous strand of my pre-cum pour onto Mark’s face and collect in his mustache and beard, I felt it was time. “I’m going to give you what you need,” I said. “Stand and bend over your desk.” He dropped his pants and I wasted no time in forcing the head of my pre-cum lubed cock into his virgin hole. He gasped and his breathing became labored. His hole was so tight that I blew my wad twice during the several minutes it took to drive it all the way in. Between watching my fat tool disappear into his ass, knowing how much I was stretching him out with my superior manhood, and the intense physical pleasure of feeling him wrapped tightly around my tool, I couldn’t stop myself from shooting. I remained amazed at how quickly I could recharge, but on the other hand I knew that was how it was supposed to be. I slid the length of my cock in and out of his ass, reveling in the sensation of his sphincter gripping my rod. In. Out. In. Out. His groans increased in volume. In. Out. In. Out. I smiled. I am the Alpha Stud. I am giving him what he needs. What they all need. And this is my reward. “You all exist for me to fuck,” I heard myself say as the heat and pressure in my loins reached the tipping point. “YES!” he agreed. “UGH!” And with that, Mark’s spasming cock was spraying all over the side of his desk as I used his hips to pull him flush against me, sinking my great fuck pole in to the hilt, again pumping another of my enormous loads into his intestine. Minutes later, my cock was still rammed up his ass. “I don’t know what happened,” he said sheepishly. “But I don’t want you to pull out.” “I know,” I said as I gently extracted my long cock, listening to Mark grunt as I withdrew. “But we should get back to work.” We both pulled up our jeans. “How are we supposed to work with you around?” he asked. This truly puzzled me. “What?” He sat down at his desk and grimaced. “Fuck, it burns,” he said. “How long will it hurt?” The conversation was surreal. I shrugged my shoulders. “I really don’t know. A day or so?” “Anyway, you’re not the same,” he said. He began sliding the supplies and papers back into place on his desk. His supervisor hat was on once again. “I’ve been watching you and the guys all morning. You’ve been working like a machine, but everyone around you is distracted, including me. We can’t focus. I know I sure as hell can’t.” I threw my hands up and began pacing between the water cooler and the wastebasket by the door. “I don’t know what’s happening, Mark. I’m getting bigger for no reason I can see. Everyone is staring at me. I mean, we’re men, we like to be big and strong, right? I shouldn’t complain, but it’s freaking me out. Because ... because...” I stopped and faced him. “Because I have no control over it. I’m not doing it. It’s just happening.” Neither of us spoke for a few minutes. I looked at him and wondered how much longer I would have a job, while he just stared at me. Then his eyes glazed over. Here it comes again, I thought. “Fuck, you’re huge,” he said. I sighed and turned away. “You need to be worshipped,” he said reverently. I spun around again, “NO! What I need is a job!” But already I felt my cock stir and begin expanding upward toward my navel, thickening and lengthening until the head pushed beyond my belt, pre-cum already oozing from the piss slit. “Shit. No no no no NO!” I said as I pushed it back into my pants and redirected it to the side even as it continued to swell. “It’s fuckin’ huge,” he said in awe. “It certainly wants to be worshipped.” “What I want is a JOB,” I yelled irritably. Mark blinked and shook his head. “Look,” he said, apparently himself once again. “Take the rest of the day off – ” “But – ” He held his hand up. “Just listen. You’re way ahead of schedule. Come back tomorrow. Wear something ... big. Big and baggy.” He looked at me again. “Very big. Huge. And we’ll take it from there.” I walked home without my shirt, for it had torn as I tried to put it back on. I ignored the stares and cameras and pleas for attention. A few blocks from home, someone approaching me actually dropped to his knees directly in my path and to my horror, my cock immediately began to swell. I began running, desperate to have some privacy again, until I was off the sidewalk and in the entryway of my building. I stopped, expecting to be winded. I wasn’t. Once inside my apartment, I made a beeline for the kitchen and pulled a bottle of tequila out of the cabinet, removed the top, and chugged the remaining third of the liquor. I just stood there, bottle in hand, heart pounding not with exertion but panic, and waited for the alcohol to work its magic. Ten minutes passed. I stripped down to nothing and looked at the mechanical scale as if it were already the bearer of bad news. 260, I thought. 265, tops. The phone rang and I hurriedly dug it out of my backpack. I recognized the area code as I felt the tequila hit. It was Matt’s cell. I hadn’t responded to his text. I began to accept the call but froze. It rolled to voicemail. Next Chapter: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1318-transformation-part-i-mutation-chapter-four/

Pleasure Growth 5 by F_R_Eaky Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1116-pleasure-growth/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1117-pleasure-growth-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1118-pleasure-growth-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1256-pleasure-growth-part-4/ Once back home, Aaron truly felt like he was in solitary confinement. His parents gave him work and chores to do on the ranch but only things that were light for him, even if they were quite the daunting task for his brothers. His brothers had started to make all sorts of comments, poking fun at him saying how they had the jolly green giant at the house now, or ribbing him a little bit about his homosexuality and his involvement with Zeke. On the rare occasion however, they pushed the buttons a little too often and Aaron would get very angry and accidentally hurt one of his brothers by trying to lightly push them away or shove them, or give them a noogey punch on the shoulder. But with a gymnast's build now, Aaron's strength was a bit more than what he was used to, and at nine feet tall it was enhanced by his size, so the small shoves and punches caused extreme bruising, one broken arm, and sent his brothers flying to the opposite side of the room. Those instances caused Aaron's mom to put her foot down. Rest assured his father was there too, and was laying down the law as well, but no matter how big Aaron's dad and brothers were, the last word came from his mom, and when she laid down the law, everyone in the family listened or faced the wrath of her and a pair of rolling pins she handled like nun-chucks. The ribbing, no matter how light it was, about Aaron's homosexuality, his size, any kind of taunting or teasing was to stop and stop immediately or the older boys went to bed hungry, even as men in their twenties. "Besides," commented Aaron's mom, "Anger sometimes can cause arousal, especially if you piss him off and he accidentally shows off great strength. He's got to be treated and act like he's sterile. Nothing to set him off or arouse him whatsoever!" And both her and her husband meant it. There was no talk about special nights out with the girlfriends, or how mom and dad met and fell in love on their evening of their wedding anniversary, the cable and internet had locks put on them by mom so anything that showed relationships of any kind, let alone sexually explicit or pornographic scenes, were completely blocked from viewing. Not only Aaron, but the entire family felt like they were all trapped in a world where they were kids again for mom pretty much made sure the only thing available on the radio, t.v., or the internet were things produced by the Disney Company. So life went on for a couple of months like that. Aaron feeling even more depressed about his size, having to duck at the waist, if not crawl through a doorway on his hands and knees, although the farmhouse being an old victorian style did have high enough ceilings to accomodate his standing height. He felt more depression from missing Zeke, but was told he couldn't think about him so as not to get aroused. A daily grind of farming and ranch chores, child like games or card games, wholesome family t.v. and cartoons, and meals. Aaron at times nearly wished he could talk about the grass growing as it was fast becoming a more interesting subject than his life. But life was still to be interesting in big big ways for Aaron, despite the best efforts of the family. New Year's Day was going to start the new year with a big, big bang. Aaron's father, upon seeing his seven foot tall son, with his other boys all grown standing around six to six feet four, an inch to more taller than him, had started to go through a little depression himself. He was only in his early forties, his wife and he having gotten married and had the kids very young in their lives, but with all these young, taller, and stronger men in the house, Aaron's dad was beginning to feel less of a man. Well, Aaron's mom, wasn't hearing of anyone in her family being sick in anyway, including her man. On a secret trip they went to the doctors and got him checked out. Some testoterone treatments for him, triple rechecked by the doctor before administering, and some viagra, and Aaron's father, and mom, were feeling very happy, hardy, and healthy again, indeed. The stage was now set, however, for the "accident." The form of Dad's viagra pills were small and bluish. So too, were a set of pills Aaron was given to take to curb his horomone and libido levels. The family was in a rush getting ready in the morning as they were heading to town and then to a barn dance that evening. All, except Aaron, of course. While mom was busy getting breakfast prepared and laid out, she handed a tray to one of the brothers with two pill cases and two glasses of orange juice. "Things are in a bit of rush, today, Elijah, and I don't want either Dad nor Aaron to forget about the meds. Take these up to them and have them take them before they get their baths." Elijah took the tray, nice like from his mom and turned into the doorway where the back staircase was. Once on it, however, he decided to sprint up the stairs and nearly tripped on the top step. Now, he managed to keep the tray balanced so as to save the glasses of orange juice from completely tumping over, but the pill cases slid to the edge, hit the tray rim, and launched off, hitting the floor and popping open. Now, the brothers new about Aaron's pills and had seen them, and had seen some of the pills Dad was taking as well, but the new pills for testosterone and viagra, mom and dad kept descretely quiet about. So, when the pill cases hit the floor and popped open, Elijah, groaned and complained to himself, but looked down and figured he knew exactly which pills to place back into what case. The larger, blue, viagra pill, he figured was a booster pill for Aaron since the family was going to be gone all day. Aaron wasn't allowed to go to the barn dance, in case he saw a cowboy he took a liking too, plus the neighbors hadn't found out yet about Aaron's new size. So the pills delivered, Aaron and his father absent mindedly taking the pills without actually looking at them, the family finished getting ready, had breakfast, and then bid goodbye to Aaron and went on the New Year's Day outting. Aaron went about taking care of the morning chores of feeding livestock, checking for eggs, throwing out hay, and he decided to head out to the front of the pasture to check on a gate his brothers said wasn't latching properly. After checking that out, he started to walk back to the house, but noticed he was walking past the cabin that some of the extra hired hands stayed in while working here. In particular the one Zeke had stayed in. Opening the door, Aaron ducked and walked inside. The last time he really spent time in here was was five foot six inches tall, well... then, six feet tall. The cabin seemed much smaller to him now. He walked over and sat down on the bed, which groaned greatly under the weight of his new height and size. He noticed the height marks on the door frame of him and all his brothers. He had to laugh as there wasn't room to mark his current height now. He sat there for awhile but then began to notice an odd scent. No, not odd...familiar. He couldn't figure out what it was, or where it was coming from. He began to sniff in this direction and that, finally realizing, there was an old shirt of Zeke's on the floor near a dresser. It was a dirty shirt, still carrying Zeke's scent on it. Aaron was surprized how he could smell it so strongly. Even more surprised at how small the shirt looked compared to him. Picking up the shirt, he sniffed it, and sat back down on the bed. Crying, he thought about Zeke: when he first arrived at the ranch, all the chores he tackled, how he helped Aaron with his chores. He then remembered those little smile glances Zeke would giveh him, especially after he had grown to a seven footer. His mind then wandered to all the really hot days, when Zeke, drenched in sweat, would take his soaked shirt off to get cooler. His tight and taught, muscular body glistening in the summer sun, bunching and mounding during the labor. How his arms would pop and swell during work, his chest would heave and barrel, his lats flare, or on the one or two occassions when Zeke declared it so hot, he shucked his pants off as well and was working on fence lines in just his cowboy boots and underwear. Aaron would secretly watch the two mounds of Zeke's breifs: the back mound with its two firm bubble like forms making Zeke's tight ass, and the front mound with its three bulges, two that were the good sized bubble formations created by his balls and the longer, snake like one that was his cock. Aaron started breathing harder. He was missing Zeke so much. He wanted to be with Zeke again so much. To touch him. To feel him. To make love to him. To feel Zeke touching him. Aaron broke into a sweat, moaning softly, thinking about Zeke, almost pantomiming being with him. He couldn't help it. He was getting turned on so fast. He was so incredibly horny right now and didn't know why. All he knew was he wished Zeke was there, right now, to hold, to grab, to caress, to fuck! Suddenly he felt it. His cock, just suddenly shot straight down his pants leg stiff as a board and getting harder by the second. He wanted to touch it. To release this building energy he felt inside of him, but he knew he shouldn't. To pleasure himself might set off a reaction, another spurt. He focused and tried to will the horniness and his hard on away, but the viagra and extra testoterone he accidentally had taken this morning was in full effect. His cock now throbbed so hard, so painfully, that Aaron swore it was going to burst apart. Finally unpopping his button and zipping down his fly, he let his large cock bounce upwards and slap him in his abs. Grabbing a hold of it, Aaron was amazed at the sensation just touching it was creating through his cock and through him, as well as the fact that it felt like he was gripping a rod made of solid steel. Aaron gave one long, slow, firm stroke down his cock all the way to and over his balls. "aaauuuu-hu-hu-hu-huuuuuuuuuuuuh" escaped the moan from his lips and then...the sensation hit him. It hit him in the very tip of his prick head, shot down the shaft to his balls and then back upwards again. Only problem was, when it hit his cock head, his cock head shot out farther away from his body, his shaft became noticebly thicker, his balls suddenly swelled larger, firmer, and hung lower. "AWWWWUUUGGH!" Aaron was growing and he knew there was nothing to do but keep stroking and attempt to get it done and over with fast. He stroked faster and faster, his cock shot out longer and thicker, harder and veinier, than ever before. He stroked firmer and tighter and his balls swelled like balloons being filled with water, and he felt heat rising from them and could feel cum being produced in greater quantities, filling and swishing round in his balls. Attempting to stroke longer and slower, he felt his feet swell and stretch, his legs lengthen, his arms reach, his back and neck stand straighter, over and over, taller, and higher, again and again. Aaron began to stroke wildly and grope and fondle his balls and as he did so his muscles bunched....swelled....popped....got denser....thicker...harder....veinier...more striated....fuller....more defined....grew...and grew.... and grew! Even sitting down he noticed the ceiling was getting closer and closer again. The bed underneath him began to groan and creak, and it was a wrought iron bed! It began to bend and sink, finally snapping in two and Aaron now firmly sat on the floor, still growing upward, outward, muscles getting so full, crevices and crannies developing between the full bloated bellies of each muscle. His cock was still getting larger proportionately rising higher and higher. His clothes were ripping and popping everywhere, in every which way, becoming nothing but tattered shreds sliding off his huge body. And still Aaron stroked....and stroked....and stroked.... "AH! HO! UH-HUH! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUGHHHHHHMMMMMOTHERFUCKER!" Aaron blew his load and through rolled back and semi crossed eyes watched the spoo soar and splat upon the ceiling. He finally gave in to collapse, his back hitting the wall, and he heard a few cracks and splits of the beams which made it. He looked down over himself. His musculature was now somewhere between the size of a gymnast and an American football player. His legs and feet, although sitting up, stretch almost halfway across the cabin floor. His cock shrinking down to its flaccid state still felt so long, thick, and heavy, as if he almost had a third leg, and that was pushed out further by two mounding globes that where his balls, hanging just slightly low and heavy, and getting racked even in sitting position by Aaron's newly burgoning thighs. What was he going to do? He knew if the calculations were correct, he just shot up to thirteen feet tall, and the way he was filling up the space of this cabin, he could tell that to be true. But he couldn't stay sequestered, he couldn't be pinned up, one can't live like that. He couldn't live...without Zeke. He needed to see him. He needed to be with him. He...He.. needed to calm down, but even though he just released a huge two month load, his cock was becoming painfully erect again and fast! What would he do?

Pleasure Growth Part 4 by F_R_Eaky Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1116-pleasure-growth/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1117-pleasure-growth-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1118-pleasure-growth-part-3/ Aaron woke up the next morning stiff and crampped in a make-shift bed. He doesn't remember how he got there, but somehow he was in his dorm room. Zeke was there too. He apparently moved furniture around so he could place his bed and Aaron's end to end so Aaron had enough room to stretch out, but being as they were both twin sized beds they weren't wide enough for Aaron now to feel comfortable. Looking down his body, he noticed that Zeke was sleeping on top of him ... on top of him! Aaron hadn't even noticed this in his sleep, and now that he was awake he felt like a child was sleeping on top of him. And no wonder, for not only was Aaron taller, he was bigger built as well, now somewhere between a soccer player and a gymnast. Aaron was quite amazed at this. This type of build was the kind that started to really show and pop on a body. One could see size and definition, the pushing and bulging the muscles of the body did to fight for room: chest barreling; lats and back begin pushing the arms out; forearms, biceps, triceps, and delts begin to fill out sleeves and cause them to rise up; butt bubbling and filling out shorts and pants, while thighs stretch out the pants legs. Aaron was going to be in trouble. Zeke had told him not to gain any major muscle mass and here his body had done so. Aaron remembered now being pulled into the locker room showers, being washed down, politely, some towels and such pinned together around him and being snuck into the dorm room, sat down, given something to eat and then put to bed. And even though Zeke had taken care of him, he still aparently managed to have some fun, for there he was sleeping on top of Aaron and Aaron could see some light scratch marks across his abs and chest. These thoughts betrayed Aaron and in a panic he felt his cock stir. He worried at this, but then realized that strange sensation was occuring and so decided to let nature run its course. His cock rose and rose. It was amazing to see, almost frightening to watch. It caused Zeke's hand, his arm to stir and it grew erect and pushed itself out from under Zeke. Aaron stared in disbelief, he felt pretty sure he wasn't just getting bigger because he was taller, but it was getting bigger proportionately each growth spurt now too. When he was finally hard as granite, Aaron's mouth popped agape. His prick fully erect was as long as Zeke's forearm. Forearm and hand. Hand open, extended and flat. Hell, maybe Zeke's hand, forearm, and part of his upper arm as well. "Aaaaaauuuuuuuuuuooooh..." Aaron suddenly moaned, feeling the hand, or rather hands of Zeke latch on and begin to stroke his dick. One of Zeke's hands wasn't quite big enough to wrap all the way around Aaron's member. Zeke slid himself down a little, having his arms raise above his head so his hands could caress and stroke the mighty helmet of Aaron's cock, while he flexed his chest as best he could around Aaron's shaft and rub it in between them. He let his balls rest upon Aaron's and he began to do pull ups on Aaron's dick and slide back down. Soon Aaron's breathing was becoming rhythmic, with loan groans and moans escaping his lips, rumbling the air and filling the dorm room and the hallway with sound. After a while, Aaron let out a deep, low, growl that despite being soft and whisperish, echoed down the hall, along with gasps, pants, and grunts of release from Zeke as well. This was followed by the muffled sounds of a couple of other male groans of pleasure from other closed dorm rooms. Looking down, Aaron could see a very healthy splattering of cum across his chest, felt it on his chin, and saw it covering Zeke's hands, with droplets on his forearms and face, and Zeke's own cum strung across Aaron's cock and Zeke's abs. Zeke looked up a little embarrassed and smiled. "Breakfast in bed.... I told you not to gain any kind of decent muscle mass." Aaron chuckled a little, but then a small bit of panic registered across his face, he closed his eyes, and rested his head against the head board. "That's the other reason I did it. I knew this was going to hit once you woke up." "How could it not? Look at me... look at you on top of me. You look like and feel like a tween to me. Another growth spurt and you'll be a child, another one a baby, then you'll seem like a microscopic dot." "I know...I know, babe. I understand... no... not what you're going through,...just that this is difficult and scary. I'm scared for you. This isn't what you expected nor wanted when you went in for treatment. Being seven foot was bit extra, and that was kind of cool, maybe even appreciated by you. You could be the big man of your family. Be one of the bigger men of the world, but it's not that unheard of a height. Now you're nine feet tall. A bit bigger of a problem to overcome and be. Uhm, no pun meant on that." "I know..." "What time is it?" "It's eight forty-five a.m." "Ok... let's get ourselves and this place cleanned up. I called the coach and Sanjay last night and told them they'd need to meet us this morning in our dorm room, and to bring breakfast." Zeke, stood up and back and looked up and down Aaron. "Does fifteen sausage, egg, and cheese biscuits with eight hash browns and five large o.j.'s sound right to you?" "Yeah that sounds about right for all of us." Zeke chuckled and ran his hands across Aaron's abs. "That was just your order." "My lord...." Aaron stopped and began to think about it as he heard his stomach growl. Yeah...a single sausage, egg, and cheese biscuit from McDonalds he could hold with his thumb and index finger now. It will take quite a few of them to make a meal for him. Zeke went down the hall and got a bucket of soapy water and rinse water, figuring the size of Aaron's form might create quite a bit of a stir if seen, not that his voice during the morning jack off hadn't already created quite a bit of questions posed at Zeke. Using towels to both wash and dry Aaron, Zeke tried to give him a sponge bath without causing either him or Aaron to achieve another erection. After that was done, Zeke went down and got his own shower and then the two picked up and cleanned the dorm room for their meeting. Coach Dreisden showed up with Sanjay and the medical team; they were all in state of extreme shock, except Sanjay. They were finally able to sit down and start talking when the Presdient of the University came knocking on the door. "Good lord! I just heard all these rumors about our star player being even bigger, I didn't expect this." "Yes, sir, it is a bit of shock." "Imagine what it will be to our rival teams." "Uhm, they may not get to see him, Mr. President." "What do you mean, Coach Dreisden?" "From what, Sanjay and the medical team have discovered and told me, we may need to.... well, pull up a seat and let Sanjay explain it. He can do it better and we've not had a chance to tell Aaron here." The President of the University sat down and Sanjay began. "After confering with your doctor back home and running several tests together, we have discovered several different facts, good and bad, all combined." Aaron spoke up in a worried tone, "Good and b..b..bad...all combined?" "You went to the doctor to get help in growing due to low horomone levels. They have discovered that your horomone levels weren't low, or rather were just low at the time and at the time of the injection were just beginning to be secreted and rise. You would've had your growth spurt, you were just a late bloomer. And you were set for a decent sized one. Our estimates show you would've been somewhere between six foot two to six foot five when done. Now, you got those injections of extra horomones but it wouldn't have done any damage or caused things to mutate. You simply would've just shot up an extra couple of inches or so, winding up some where between six foot five to six foot eight." "But that's not what happened. I'm well over six foot eight inches tall. I'm... I'm..." Aaron looked over to Zeke. "I measured him this morning, flat on his bed. He's nine feet tall, even." "So how tall am I going to get?" Sanjay continued, "Well, we're not exactly sure. You see there was an interference in your treatment. There was a man there by the name of Wylle. He was secretly conducting his own little genetic experiements, trying to create a serum, formula, that would make very large, strong, and...uhm...let us say verile men." "He got that part down..." "ZEKE!" Sanjay smirked a little looking at Zeke and Aaron, but continued. "Nurse Cloris was supposed to grab two different petri dishes, but the second one she grabbed was the one on which Wylle was working. Now, it could have been relatively alright still. You could've wound up becoming a very tall, yet very powerfully built man. Something like a slightly taller Lou Ferrigno. You know, the man who played the Hulk in the seventies show? However it somehow mixed with your hormones well. ... too well. "Combining, what happened is the superman compound, for lack of a better term for it, took your growth spurt and split it apart into separate growth spurts of equal size, but then with its genetic make up, it then caused each of those growth spurts to increase in size exponentially." "Wait... you're saying I'm to have several growth spurts?" "Yes..." "How many? A...an...and how large will each be?" "We're not exactly sure on either of those answers. But I can give you somewhat of an idea. A normal man has as his main teenage growth spurt somewhere between four to nine inches on average and then anywhere from half an inch to two inches more from age eighteen to around age twenty-five. The problem is, height genetics vary so from person to person depending upon the combination received from his parents. He could have a nine inch growth spurt with a half inch post spurt, or four inch growth spurt and a two inch post spurt, or anywhere in between in any kind of combination. So say young man x was in the same situation as you and he was going to experience the extreme maximum potential in his growth spurts: nine and two. That means total he was going to grow eleven inches taller, but with that serum, what has happened is that instead of growing through an eleven inch growth spurt, he's going to grow through eleven growth spurts." "And you have no idea the size of these spurts?" "Well, we do know they're increasing exponentatially, but we don't know exactly how much. Now this last growth spurt last night you grew two feet. You grew two months ago to seven foot, but we don't know how tall you were before you grew, although we do know you started out at five foot six." "I was six foot even." "Six foot even?" "I was five foot six inches tall when I got the shot. The first time I experienced a growth spurt I shot up to six foot. The second one was when I hit seven foot tall." "Six inches, then twelve, and now twenty-four. .... that means the serum is causing your growth spurts to double in size from what the previous one was." "oh my god...." The President stood up and walked over to Aaron to try and comfort him. "Well, it won't be that bad then. You've already had three, maybe you're only going to have one more." "One more and I'll be....Thirteen feet tall!" Coach Dreisden spoke up. "Mr. President... I don't think you understand exactly what Sanjay has just told us. Young Aaron here was going to be a late bloomer, and he was going to be in the taller set of his family. The shortest range they estimated him to be was six feet two inches tall. From five foot six that's a growth spurt of eight inches, which means he could have five more of these growth spurts. Possibly more if he actually was to hit the six foot eight range." "Oh shit!" "Shhh, shh... Aaron.. it'll be ok. We'll get this figured out. We've identified the cause, we just have to correct it." Consoled Zeke. "And keep me from getting aroused!" "Keep you from getting aroused?" asked Sanjay. "Yeah..." Aaron hung his head down in embarrassment. "The sensation, the spurt, isn't triggered unless I get aroused. It happened the first time, Zeke and I...er....made out, and the second time we did, and then I.... uh....er.... I uh kind of got myself aroused thinking about how big I was compared to other guys." Coach Dreisden, sat next to Aaron and patted him on the shoulder. "It's alright, son. Young men, hell even some of us older men, still, get aroused thinking or seeing that we're bigger built, taller, stronger, or more virile than other men around us. It's part of mankind's old animalist nature. Survival of fittest, being the dominant, alpha male, kind of thing. It's just nature. Workout and locker rooms don't smell like they do because of sweat. It's because of testosterone. Any male athlete in the world would be a liar if they told you they never, not once during a match, game, or workout suddenly sported wood. Don't blame yourself or be embarrassed by it." Aaron nodded approvingly, albeit quietly. "So...the thing is what do we do for Aaron now? I'm sorry, Mr. President, but he can't be on the team. Sure, at nine feet tall, he'd be quite the asset, but the games, the trainning sessions, the workouts, he could get aroused again easily. Even worse that his boyfreind here is on the team. Which is something else we'll have to handle. You two are going to have to have separate dorm rooms." "What?!?" cried out both Zeke and Aaron. "BOYS!....boys....look. I know this is going to be difficult, but you've got to think about your future. Aaron you're nine feet tall. You've just surpassed the tallest man in history in the Guiness Book of World Records. You're a foot taller than the average height of most rooms. You're not going to fit into normal clothes, cars, furniture, houses. Yet, at nine feet tall there are still some accomodations that can be made for you. With that, we've got to figure out a way to stop this, to try and help you, Aaron, still have as normal of life as you can possibly acheive. Now, Sanjay and the doctors can work on that 'cure' to stop the serum Wile E. Coyote or whatever that jerk's name was, but until then we need to use this 'enemy's' weakness against it. We've got to keep you from getting aroused. In fact, I would suggest that until a cure is found or until your body hits an age to be unaffected, around age..." "Twenty-five." said Sanjay. "Twenty-five!?" screamed Aaron. "Yes, twenty-five!" bellowed Coach Dreisden "That you go back home and sit a spell. Look, I understand it'll be like sending you to solitary confinment in a prison, but it's better that and then having a fairly normal part of your life for the rest of your life, than having to worry that every time you brush your hand against your cock, experience a good stiff wind, or accidentally see porn on the internet you'll suddenly grow twenty feet taller." Aaron turned his face to the wall. "I know... it sucks, son, but think about what you're combating, what you're fighting for. If not for yourself, think about you and Zeke. How the hell are you gonna have a relationship if you grow so tall that your cock flacid stands ten feet taller than Zeke does." Both Zeke and Aaron blushed at that. "And Zeke, you're both in college, time to be men, adult, mature men. Now, my wife will show I have no credentials in knowing what homosexuals look for in a relationship, but I'm pretty sure it's the same thing my wife and I looked for. A relationship between you and somebody else means that you're always thinking not just about yourself, but that other person, and what's good for them, you, and the two of you together. Zeke, if you really love Aaron, you've got to let him go...for the now... If it's strong enough, when Aaron is in the clear, you can go back and pick up with your nine foot lover where ya parted, as opposed to having to part with a lover who could drop you down his piss slit with room to spare." There were still small protests from Aaron and Zeke, but with confirmation from Sanjay, the doctors, and even eventually from the president of the university, they relented and gave in to plans to send Aaron back home to his parents' ranch. The coach called up several department heads and got them and their students to work out clothing options for Aaron, even creating a make-shift pair of size U.S. men's forty-three's to cover Aaron's dogs. He put Aaron's scholarship on hold due to medical reasons, and got his classes frozen until such time as they knew Aaron could return. The President arranged for special transportation, while Zeke and Aaron got all of Aaron's stuff packed and boxed. Finally, the bus having arrived, Aaron tearfully said good-bye to the university president, his teammates, his coach, and finally to Zeke. He boarded the bus and walked to the back where a specially made chair was waiting, sat down, and cried softly to sleep on the long journey home.

Between the moans and groans from the young apprentice, Craig lovingly caresses Owen as the huge mature stud rubs his massive cock and immense abs up against the smaller man’s body. His cock drips a few drops of precum as it slowly stretches and lengthens. Owen’s balls grow gradually pulling the fabric tighter inside his boxers. ‘Ohh no…..please Hardesty, I’m not ready for this. Oh gawd it feels so good but yet I am afraid I will lose control of myself.’ Brooke continues to sulk in his chair but can’t keep his eyes away from the two men as they stand approximately 10 feet from his desk. Hardesty looks directly into Owen’s eyes and smiles before caressing his sweaty face and hair. ‘You won’t regret it man. You can’t stop now anyway because it is already beginning. I am a little intrigued because your transformation is starting in a different place than what I am used to seeing from new conversions. It will be great, don’t worry about it.’ ‘I….don’t know Hardesty…..ahh…..it hurts…..so bad…..’ Owen lets go of the hairy tailor and bends over to his side as massive popping sounds start radiating up and down his back. Hardesty watches as the apprentice’s jacket and shirt start rising higher up his body as his spine cracks and starts lengthening making him grow taller. The huge mature muscleman watches as this happens and seems quite amazed. ‘WHOA Owen! This is crazy man. I wish I could help you through this but I don’t think I can do anything.’ Owen yells loudly as his balls finally emerge from captivity as the sound of fabric ripping is heard coming from his crotch. A black forest of hair fills in the space where his pants are open. His lower body starts stretching and popping quickly filling every square inch of his drenched pants. Hardesty moans watching Owen’s small ass grow to twice its size slowly splitting the seams in his trousers one by one as a shiny new pair of glutes appear not far from where the big man is standing. ‘Ack…..Hardesty…..I can’t feel my legs anymore…..it is like they are not there.’ Hardesty’s cock immediately starts rising again as he feels Owen’s changes close to his body. The hairy tailor slowly moves over and rubs Owen’s hard ass feeling the raging power flowing through the young man’s hams. ‘Oh my gawd Owen, you are turning me on so much man. (pauses for a few seconds) I’m sorry…..but I have to do this.’ Hardesty pushes his cock up inside the growing apprentice’s hole and feels it slowly loosen up against his huge cock. He gasps feeling the walls of Owen’s anus massaging his tool. Immediately a rope of cum goes flying inside the young man’s hole making him yell in ecstasy. The sound of ripping fabric immediately follows as Owen’s huge quads and hamstrings explode out ward and continue growing. His nonexistent calves have now formed into giant heart-shapes on both legs as his ankles and feet begin swelling. The horny tailor slowly humps Owen as he looks down to watch and hear the stretching and pulling of the fabric and material on the grower’s socks and dress shoes. ‘OH YEAH Owen. This is so awesome. I know you aren’t enjoying this, but from my perspective this is heaven.’ On the other side of the office, Brooke strokes his cock in his chair witnessing this happening and not saying a word. Owen yells in pain before Hardesty watches his growing feet rip and tear their way out of both shoes and continue to thicken up. The sweat rolls down his lower body endlessly as the hairy tailor pulls off the shredded material hanging from Owen’s incredible vascular tree trunks. For a few moments, the growth stops commencing making the two lovers react. ‘Huh? Hmm this has never happened before. Are you doing alright Owen?’ Hardesty rubs the young apprentice’s gigantic quads and reaches around to massage the growing stud’s thick beercan cock which is continuing to drip precum. The tailor gets a few thrusts in before he moves his hands to Owen’s undeveloped back. It now appears to be much longer than it used to be. The tailor leans in to kiss this area and moans a bit. Owen sighs in relief and leans back to rest himself on the tailor’s powerful chest. ‘I feel so strange Hardesty. Is this going to continue? (feels shockwaves moving up from his waist into his chest and back) OH MY GAWD! IT IS TOO MUCH FOR ME TO BEAR! AHH!’ The growth starts up again quickly as his waist swells moving up into his back as his jacket and shirt immediately shred along the sides as his multiple back muscles and obliques double up on each other. Hardesty gasps in delight as he sees Owen become unrecognizable from behind in a matter of seconds. Brooke’s response is nearly the same as he watches him change from the front. Owen’s voice disappears as he sticks his chest out and destroys every stitch and seam on his shirt and jacket almost instantly revealing two monstrously huge swollen pecs and a rapidly expanding rack of abdominals even a seasoned pro would be proud of. Brooke shoots multiple ropes of cum all over his desk as this happens. His skinny arms sound like they are about to explode as his biceps and triceps balloon into engorged veiny cantaloupes. He feels his hands and forearms stretching to twice their size also as he sticks them out in front of him watching their transformations. From behind, Hardesty sees the metamorphosis continue as the young apprentice’s head, neck, and shoulders expand wider and harder than before. Even Owen’s face is cracking and popping as he quickly matures into a man nearly ten years older. He grunts and groans with each small change in his face and upper torso. Hardesty moans deeply feeling his young studly bottom grow wider and harder up against his own muscles. He pumps more cum inside the young giant which makes Owen grunt even louder. His voice is notably several tones deeper and is making the other men in the room swoon. After what seems to be the end of the transformation, Owen falls over on to the ground taking Hardesty with him and cracking the hardwood floor. ‘(breathing heavy) WOW OWEN? Are you awake man?’ Hardesty rubs his huge wingspan and powerful shoulders to try and get his attention. He hears deep growls coming from the stud’s mouth and starts to pull his cock out of the beast. Owen reaches around and grabs the tailor. ‘NO! Hardesty leave it in, it feels so good inside me. I just want to lay here for a minute or two to compose myself.’ ‘Oh okay Owen. Can you turn your head so I can look at your face man? I want to see what you look like now.’ Owen turns his head to the side to reveal his new beefy defined face which now has brown eyes, a nice set of dimples, and reddish-brown stubble. His hair has a reddish tint to it also. ‘MMMM Owen, you are downright hunky. How about I give you a nice kiss on the lips while you relax?’ Hardesty leans down and is met by a smiling Owen who wraps an arm around his head and pushes him into his massive frame. They both moan deeply as their tongues meet drawing a bit of anguish from Brooke. The office manager gets up from his chair and goes over to try and get Owen’s attention. ‘Hey Owen? Remember me? You know the guy that interviewed you earlier? You know the guy that is supposed to hire you for a job?’ Owen stops kissing Hardesty and looks up at Brooke and smirks. ‘I know you are still here Mr. Brooke, but I don’t think you are in a condition to really play with us. I might hurt you if you come down here.’ Brooke realizes that Owen is right and goes to try and find a reactive pill in his desk. As he rummages through the drawers, the other two muscled gods slowly start to stand up. Hardesty pulls out of the young giant’s hole and walks over to where his friend is. He puts an arm on the smaller man’s shoulder and watches Brooke get a bit panicked. ‘Damnit, I can’t find a pill. Why did I revert when I did Craig? I should have known this would happen.’ ‘Don’t worry about it Grayson. You will have your fun soon. Besides in a few minutes myself and Owen will have to revert back anyway before we leave the office. In fact, I am stunned that no one has tried to come in here with that racket me and Owen just made.’ Owen looks at the two men a bit dazed, but seems a bit drunk with lust as he slowly stumbles over to them by the desk. Shredded fabric is glued to his upper torso which makes Hardesty laugh a bit. He tells Owen to come over so he can peel it off of him. The young giant wraps his cannons around his hairy top’s back and hugs him tightly. Hardesty moans a bit before giving Owen a nice hug himself. Brooke goes over to the office door and opens it to go out on to the main floor naked. The two huge studs lightly rub and kiss each other’s swollen muscles and just stand there looking at each other and smiling. ‘Owen I am going to have to return back to my regular size because I need to get back to work man. I hope we can do this again soon because this was incredible.’ ‘NO! Please don’t, not yet Hardesty. You are the hottest man I have ever met, seriously. I want to return the favor before you do that. I have to fuck you.’ Hardesty grins and hops up on Brooke’s desk on all fours. Owen growls and gets behind him to plunge his thick cock inside the hairy tailor’s hole. He moans loudly feeling the young giant’s cock pushing its way further inside. ‘OH YEAH Hardesty! This feels so good, is this going to make you grow even more?’ ‘I don’t think so man. Where I am now is the extent of the serum inside me. As for you, you may be different.’ Owen pumps harder making the tailor grip the desk harder. Their yells shake the walls of the office as Owen feels a surge of power race through him. He stops fucking Hardesty to contain himself which prompts the tailor to turn his head around. Owen looks down at him and smiles really big. It is at that moment that Hardesty can feel the young man’s muscles growing again. His cock stretches the tailor’s hole even more growing thicker and longer. ‘OH DAMN OWEN! This feels insane.’ Owen’s deep manly voice rumbles as he looks up at the ceiling feeling his chest and arms swelling bigger as the muscles stretch and pop to even larger sizes. He immense legs grow wider and start to push the desk away from its original position. ‘YES! YES! OH GAWD YES HARDESTY! I WANT MORE MAN! Oh shit, but I don’t want to hurt you either.’ Owen senses the danger of growing bigger and pulls out of Hardesty quickly to continue his growth cycle. The tailor sighs feeling his hole pulse from the pressure applied by Owen. He jumps off the desk as it crashes into the wall. Owen’s growth cycle stops after about 45 seconds. He appears to be close to 450 pounds now and over 8 feet tall. His body has defied all logic as his new 12-pack glisten in the lights among his gargantuan proportions. Hardesty worries that it is too much for him and rushes over to the desk to find a reversion pill. ‘NO! Let me savor this for a few minutes Hardesty. Uhh yeah I feel like a gawd! Such freedom! MMMM….I want you to grow with me man. Why can’t I make you bigger? I am sure that it can be done.’ Hardesty senses a bit of a problem and tries to get into the desk to find the reversion pills. Owen lifts the desk up first though and launches it out a nearby window crashing it on to the road beneath them. The tailor looks extremely surprised and gets a scared look on his face. The enormous young man waddles over to him and picks him up. He can see the fear in Hardesty’s eyes now and lightly caresses the hairy man in his hands. ‘Please Hardesty, I don’t want to be the only one to revel in this. I think you will enjoy this as much as I do. I think I know how to do it.’ He puts the tailor down and dangles his giant cock in front of Hardesty’s face. The pool of precum appears to be stopping as Owen grunts and flexes his giant piece. His engorged balls swell larger which makes the hairy tailor start to panic. ‘Ohh don’t do this Owen. This was a mistake, I shouldn’t have done this to you since you are so young. This has gone to your head a little too much. I….OH GAWD NO!’ Owen moans deeply as he feels his balls contracting and pushing gallons of cum up into his cock. The veiny love muscle swells as the cockhead’s slit begins to gap open. Owen wraps his massive arms around Hardesty to keep him in place so he doesn’t move. ‘NO OWEN NO! This can’t be good…..I can’t grow anymore, I don’t know what might happen to me. I may have no control over my actions.’ Owen laughs as he starts to spray his goo all over Hardesty’s huge hairy muscles. The young behemoth’s left hand shoves Hardesty’s mouth open so that several jets go careening down his throat. The tailor tries to resist but feels it flowing down inside him. Owen growls knowing there is no turning back now for the resistant tailor and releases him as he finishes cumming. ‘Come on and join me Hardesty into the godly ranks. I want to feel your thick furry mountains against my steel skin so we can have some real fun. I DEMAND IT! GROW HAIRY STUD, GROW!’ Hardesty sits down on the ground to compose himself but knows that Owen is probably right about him growing again since he just did it to the young giant. The young apprentice’s summoning appears to be jumpstarting things because the tailor can feel his muscles tensing and straining almost immediately. Owen’s wish appears to be coming to fruition.

I am a very normal guy. Ish...sorta...sometimes. Very growth obsessed, as we all know, (or should know by now!) and have had countless years to focus on all kinds of fantasies and 95% of them are all wholesome and good, but every so often I want something more...I want something darker and that's where this thread is going to come in handy! This is by no means a thread for everyone, it has some topics and scenes some may find offputting! (which is why I'm posting it here!) For instance, in this story scene here, there is a woman who grows. But before you close the thread right away, let me explain. I'm a Bi giant beast man, and I've come across SO many growth stories online which deal with "turning the tables" as it were where the girl outgrows the guy. There's even a scene from time to time where the guy reclaims the power only to be trumped later on. I hate that part! With me, it's about the dominance, the POWER and that is something ONLY reserved for the men in my stories. So let me assure you, not all of these stories will have girls growing, but every single one of them will have the main theme of POWER in the absolute WRONG hands! Men who have no RIGHT to grow, and who will cause all kinds of mayhem and chaos and destruction! SO without further ado, enjoy! ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ The smell of the gasoline soaked burning wooden crosses filling the night air with a singeing acrid stench as the loud revelling echoed into night. The hollering cheering group of hatemongers cheering on as the helpless and hopeless were lynched and burned. Some of them hiding their faces with the long flowing white hoods, while others, even more brazen in their hate just wore plain clothes, so proud to be carrying out their twisted view of “God’s work” they want everyone to know! The crowd let out a few catcalls and slurs as the final victim was dragged up, the lithe woman still rebellious to the end after having just watched her father and husband killed senselessly. “You understand your charges? You witch, turning the minds of men with your fucking magic, making them think terrible thoughts all so you can drag them to your bed! For that only ONE sentence is appropriate!” The burly Klansman held her noose in hand staring at her, his thick bulge obvious as he ogled her curvy form, clearly falling victim to that aforementioned witchcraft! While she WAS a healer and a voodoo priestess, she’d only ever used the lessons passed on from her mother to help others, and now this muscled brute was going to end her life. Defiant to the end, she spat one last time, as the Klan leader strung her to the cross, the rage building inside of her, a darkness a seething burning hatred that could no longer be kept inside! It felt like her soul as screaming out of her body as she spit out the curse! "I swear you scum anything you do to me shall be returned to you TENFOLD!" she spat again, as the burly Klansmen struck her delicate face. "Shut your mouth you fucking whore!" he leaned in, closely, sniffing her and giving a lick across her smooth sweatsoaked cheeks "It's a shame that mouth of yours is so fucking filthy because I could think of a dozen better uses for it!" he leaned in giving her a kiss before she bit his tongue, causing him to lash out and strike her again, and damned if he couldn't feel a shock just as bad if not worse than a suckerpunch! Reeling from this, he stood back adjusting his robe, before ordering them to light her up. It was at that point he noticed her starting to moan and writhe on her stake. Far from the fear that was gripping her just moments ago, she was feeling more aroused than she ever had in her life! A warmth spreading over her, and it made him feel just as horny, his mind drawn to her full figure, her firm perky tits, everything about her made him want to fuck! This revelation hitting him just as he watched her breathing get quicker! The ropes starting to fray as she looked just as confused as everyone else! She let out another shrill moan as she suddenly SURGED up, her body bursting free of her restraints as she fell to her knees in orgasmic pleasure! From the center of the crowd rushed out the girl’s mother, the old woman smiling, watching her daughter moaning and overcome with the pleasure of this last minute spell, she was proud of saving her daughter's life like this! "IT worked! NOW my daughter you'll be unstoppable, a black goddess able to crush every one of these fuckers!" and the girl started to grin, stroking herself and feeling her body swell and grow against the hot summer ground! The klansmen backing up in fear as she swelled to 10ft, then 15ft! She never felt so...so POWERFUL! Her foot easily kicking aside one of the men who dared approach her! “EVERY ONE OF YOU FUCKERS IS DEAD!” she laughed, stomping once again the screams of terror of the little bigoted men suddenly falling hushed! She stood, confused as their attention was drawn behind her! Turning around slowly, she felt her heart stop! Watching that burly Klan leader stroking his cock through his robe, his body starting to heave with each deep breath! Every single person was losing their minds, but he was there, up on the hill stroking, and his obvious bulge was getting MORE and MORE obvious! He looked down at himself, watching the veins pulse up and down his thick hairy forearms, feeling his heart pounding faster as he stared up at the 15ft tall amazon. "YOU FUCKING WITCH! What have you DONE TO ME!?!" he moaned his body overwhelmed with the most intense orgasm of his life, as his cock literally tore free of his pants and his robe, throbbing thicker and through the open noose as he held it in his hand! Watching as the beast continued to grow with each thick rope of cum he fell to his knees as he watched the veins pulsing further up his arms and he could feel his shirt growing tighter under the flowing robe! Button bursting after button as he let out a deep guttural groan, which slowly twisted into a laugh! “You did this! You made me UHnnnnnn You made me GROW with your stupid fucking curse! You stupid little GIRL!!” he boomed with laughter as he was just 8ft tall, but by this point his cock stretched down even further, as another orgasm hit his powerful growing body, his arms stretching down his body, growing all the way to the ground as he jerked and spasmed swelling out of control! Watching his biceps fill with powerful thickening muscle as he flexed outwards feeling his lats balloon out so wide his shirt literally BURST off his frame as his arms pushed so far up his shoulders were pressing against his ears! “Mother what have you DONE!?” the amazon cried, terrified, unable to move her orgasmic growth finished at 15ft but still held in the afterglow, and the terror of this hulking hairy brute swelling in front of her! Her mother was in just as bad a state as the growing monster of a man who had just hit the 16ft mark plastered her in cum! “OH GOD it’s just not Uhhnnnn STOPPING!” he groaned barely able to talk, feeling his pecs bulge so thick they pressed against his chin! His hairy sweaty body looming over her now and shuddered as every single ab swelled outwards the thick snaking veins pulsing them into a burly musclegut, as his biceps throbbed so full he could no longer bend his lengthening arms! Struggling now to stay on his knees, moving them apart as his thick quads pressed against one another, the muscled thighs so massive they were running out of space to grow! The crowd cheering now! No longer afraid, but loving every minute, unknowing that this musclebound monster was pumping out so many pheromones that every man and woman in the crowd was overcome with an orgasmic sense of euphoria, even the once rebellious amazon felt herself was too turned on to stop herself from grinding her legs together in awe! His cock stretching down to just a few feet above the ground, pouring precum at this point as his hairy body only got thicker! “OH GOD it’s still HAPPENING i’m still GROWING how much BIGGER am I uhhnnn gonna GET you whore? I’m a FREAK already!” he bellowed shouting down at the flinching amazon before it hit him...10 times...10 times as BIG!? Again he spurted another jet of cum over the crowd, unable to stop himself from growing as he hit 20ft tall! “FUCK you’re making me SO BIG! Do you SEE uhhnnn OH FUCK Do you SEE what you’re DOING to me!?” he groaned punching the ground, his muscles jerking as hundreds of pounds of mass were pumped onto his growing frame every single second! Rising once again to his knees the monster hit 30ft then 40ft his booming guttural groans getting so LOUD they could be heard in the next county, he was trapped here, swelling and growing out of control until his cock let out another throbbing spurt of cum and swelled down to touch the ground once again! But it grew so thick the noose cut off circulation like the worlds tightest cockring! The huge low hanging balls swelling as he felt his body shudder and stop growing! Realizing that he had stopped the growth for now, he let out a snarl “OH YOU DESERVE A SPECIAL THANK YOU FOR THIS! FOR MAKING ME SO fucking BIG!” he laughed, realizing his true place wasn’t doing god’s work, it was BEING a GOD!” The amazon let out a terrified shudder as she felt herself revolted by and so turned on by this hulking monster, she wanted nothing more than to see him dead, but now her body NEEDED that massive cock inside her and as he loomed over to grab her she didn't so much as flinch!

The IFNB's recent series, the Amateur Showcase (Co-sponsored by HyperDev Labs) has me wondering if anyone has "heard" any background on any of their amateurs? Often, IFNB fans will write up "what they've heard" about the monster muscle & horse cocked alpha athletes they cover. This series has a lot of amazing up and "cummers" and so I was wondering if any of you dudes wanted to post some quick notes or tales about these guys . . . ? For example, a fellow fan told me that Janos Peralek is allowed to train naked in his gym, and the gym owner sells protein drinks made of his cum. Likewise, Ignacio Jule recently had the cops visit his house. Neighbors heard cries of extreme agony coming from his apartment. Knowing Jule is a massive muscle brute, they sent two of the biggest, most jacked muscle cops to investigate. They found Jule flexing his massive muscles while his monster cock was slammed into as bodybuilder on the bed. While the bodybuilder was screaming in agony as the massive cock tore him open, it was clear to the police he was willingly offering his muscled ass to Jule while the monster practiced flexing. Word is the two cops were driven so wild with alpha lust for Jule that they, too, eagerly opened their thick gluteus for the competitor to practice with. What stories have you "heard"? Go check out some of the amateurs and post some quick ideas below!

Hey guys, I submited this story to metabods a while ago, but I thought I'd post it here as well to see what you guys think of it! This is my first post, hope you enjoy! http://metabods.com/mb/index.php/Hot_night_air

(I realize this might not be everyone's cup of tea, but stay with it - you might enjoy the ending.) He had his brutish face next to mine – close enough that the rough whiskers of his day-old beard were scratching my neck as he whispered in my ear. Stiff bristles scraping in a way that made the hair on my arms tingle and my toes curl. “The sound of bones breaking makes me cum every time. It’s such an incredible turn-on – destroying someone with my bare hands. Care to find out, squirt?” He squeezed my body tighter and I let out a muffled cry – partly because of pain, but mostly because he crushed the sound out of me. Two of his thick fingers were shoved down my throat and it prevented me from breathing normally - that and the fact that his other huge arm was wrapped around my mid-section compressing my body like I was nothing more than a tube of toothpaste. It felt like my spine was about to snap in two, but he didn’t care and his arm drew in harder, like a giant belt tightening around a tiny delicate waist. “God, I’d love to hear your backbone pop like a heavy two-by-four being broken apart between my big hands. I bet your own cock would gush real hard even as your body sent messages of intense pain to your brain. You’d have the best orgasm of your life and then your body would go limp – unable to ever feel anything again. I could break you so easily, little man.” The apelike power-lifter flexed his huge biceps harder against my ribcage and it immediately felt like I was pinned against the wall that was his chest by the front end of a big truck. To add more insult to his unyielding domination he bit at my neck with his teeth, making sure to clamp down hard enough to leave marks that would surely stay for days. I thought about how crazy it would be to be snapped in two, unable to move afterwards, and have intense teeth indentions up and down your neck. Whoever found me would probably attribute my demise to some powerful vampire who had lost his fangs. “Listen to you gasp for breath, puny one. That makes my balls churn out tons more hot jizz than normal, which pumps hard into my growing cock like lava swelling up from deep inside the earth. Yeah, feel how your tight little ass twitches at the idea that the big fat log pressing up against you right now hasn’t even reached its full size. I doubt that cock of yours will actually be able to outlast your spine. I bet your bones shatter before you even get a chance to spew, but my own dick will unload so much he-man cum inside your body that you’ll gain five pounds on the spot. I wonder if I shoved my rod far enough up into you that I’d actually feel my giant arm squeezing the bulbous tip as I break you in two. That would add a little more umph to my eruption – knowing I speared you like a human shish-kabob!” I figured if the big man didn’t actually end up cracking me to pieces I would definitely require the help of a chiropractor over many visits to get my back into some semblance of its original alignment. I was like a flimsy toothpick on the verge of splintering in this man’s thickly muscled arm and he knew it. Dark spots were starting to form in my eyes and I accepted that everything would be going completely black pretty soon – either from unconsciousness or death. I tried to suck in some air, but his arm was just too powerful. He was applying pressure on my body that you’d usually reserve for bulldozers, a herd of elephants ramming into a small tree, or those machines that smash cars into little boxes. One pleasurable part of being compressed like a discarded crumpled Kleenex was that the guy’s enormous hard cock was slammed against my ass crack so tightly that I got a glimpse of what it would be like to be plowed by his huge member. That was truly keeping me alert for a lot longer than either of us expected – the feeling of his huge tool prying my cheeks apart as his powerful gun pull so tightly that my torso was beginning to feel almost paper thin. “I should so finish you, dweeb, but I’m not done having fun with your little body. There are so many other bones that could be broken before snapping your back.” Suddenly, the big arm released me and my oxygen-deprived frame fell to the ground – a blob of gasping frailty. It was good to be alive, but I immediately missed his powerful arm showing off its strength and his huge teasing cock ramming into me. I couldn’t move – at all. At first I thought it was because I was paralyzed – that he had actually broken my spine - but then I realized it was actually because his giant foot was pressing against my lower back and ass. An equally impressive size-16 shoe had replaced his huge piece of meat and I loved the feeling it gave, just as much. I couldn’t have pushed my body up from the floor for anything in the world. The pressure from his humongous leg pushing down through his foot was ten times greater than that of his enormous arm. I suddenly realized I’d be a goner in mere minutes – his foot easily smashing my body to smithereens. “Oh god . . . fuck yeah . . . feel how my giant foot squishes your pathetic body against the floor. I’m barely putting any pressure on you and you couldn’t move to save your life. You’re nothing but a little cheaply made toy ready for me to destroy it with no effort at all. Oh fuck . . . that . . . gets me . . . so . . . hot.” I didn’t understand his staccato patterned speech until I felt the giant foot rocking back and forth roughly against my back and ass. It suddenly dawned on me that the big man was busy pounding his meat. I could hear his fist flying up and down on his hard shaft – the guy was intensely turned on simply because his massive foot was stomping me like a bug. His breathing was now so hard that I could actually feel wafts of what seemed like hot air blowing against my back as he exhaled – and his head was over six feet from my body. He was a bull blowing steam while it charged. The pressure from his foot was beyond unbearable. I could feel my body starting to be compressed into something that would eventually be unrecognizable. Pain seemed to be taking over every part of my being – even the pieces that weren’t under being crushed. “I . . . unh . . . unh . . . could so . . . oh fuck . . . squish you . . . unh . . . unh . . . like a . . . fucking . . . ant!” My back began to make crackling sounds like some kind of children’s cereal. I was ready for total submission – the dreaded ending - and then the intense pressure suddenly stopped. My body still ached unbelievably but I could tell that something important had caused the big man to pull his foot slightly away. That’s when I heard and felt the spattering of something thick and warm hitting my back, neck, ass, and head. The huge dude was shooting off like some large gaudy fountain in a Roman piazza. I felt like I was caught in a torrential thunderstorm where huge hot raindrops were smacking hard – everywhere - around me and on me. The loud howl released from the giant beast, coupled with the waterfall of cum, caused me to suddenly shoot off like a cannon, as well. My weakened body was not too destroyed to blast out an eruption to match that of the dominator above me. My ass shot up off the floor as my stomach sucked powerfully inward so my cock could spew forth a tsunami of thick juice. I cried out forcefully, as well, but my animalistic growl sounded like a purring kitten compared to the big man’s ear-splitting orgasmic moan. Pellets of his dense-as-a-milkshake cum continued to whack down around me long after my body finished ejaculating. It seemed that even this man’s semen was much more robust than mine – as if orgasms were proof of our size difference, as well. Finally, the bull’s breathing returned to something close to normal – for a beast as big as him, that is - and his giant foot nudged my side roughly. “Go get yourself cleaned up, punk. It’s your lucky day. I spared your weak little bones the fate of being crushed into fine dust. I’m feeling generous.” I kind of painfully half-slithered half-crawled to the bathroom down the hall – and washed off my abused body, amazed at the amount of dried he-man paste that plastered my back. The semen seemed hard as cement as I tried to scrub it off – another bizarre testimony to the man’s virility. I could see bruises starting to form across my chest, ribcage, and back. I also knew I’d be sore for a few weeks. When I came back into the living room the big dude was already chugging down his third beer – still standing huge and nude at the bar, which snaked proudly from a corner of the room. He was one of the biggest and thickest thugs I’d ever seen – with arms that resembled beer kegs and a chest with enough hard meat that I was only able to get my arms halfway around his body when we hugged. He turned his face toward me as I walked in and I was again struck by the fact that the guy was brutishly handsome – in the same way some people found pit bulls cute. When he spoke it was louder than he needed to be – as if he couldn’t control his voice the same way he couldn’t control his muscles. “How much do I owe you?” “A thousand.” “You are worth every penny, dude. You’re simply amazing.” “I told you you’d like the foot thing, big man. I knew it would get you off.” “How do you know me so well?” “It’s my job to know what makes my clients happy.” “I wish you’d let me be your only client. You know I don’t like sharing you.” “Not this again, bruiser. You know I hate it when you start talking this way.” I was over by the chair now – using it for balancing as I put on my shoes. He was staring at me in that puppy dog way I knew so well and was absent-mindedly stroking his still semi-hard cock, probably re-living the intense fun we had just had in this very room. “Can I see you again tomorrow, honey?” “I don’t know, big man. I’m starting to think you’re getting obsessed.” Suddenly, he was on the floor in front of me – down on his knees with his big hands latched around my now loafered feet and he was kissing both shoes wildly. I rolled my eyes at what had come to be a regular post-ejaculation plea. “Oh please. I’ll do anything. I’ll pay anything. I’ve never gotten off this much in my entire life. You make me the happiest guy in the world. I need you, man. I don’t know what I’d do if I couldn’t see you. If I’m obsessed it’s only because you’re the hottest thing ever. Please say yes to tomorrow night. We can go to dinner anywhere you want. I’ll even send the car to pick you up. I need you so much.” The beast at my feet was one of the strongest men in the world. It was official. He had trophies along one wall of this room in his penthouse to prove it. I’d watched him lift cars and big round stones, pull big trucks, hoist huge logs above his head, and a lot more on television numerous times. He’d always text me to let me know when he would be ‘performing just for me’ – as he liked to put it - and then he’d sign off by sending five or six smiling faces blowing kisses. He also told me to watch for when he’d reach down and blatantly adjust his big package – that was his secret message just for me and he did it every time he competed. This was his way of saying hello. I usually got quizzed about it after the show had aired – as if he were checking to make sure I had been watching. Some of the announcers on sports channels had started calling this particular moment ‘The Grab’ and many bloggers had started posting gifs of the big guy doing it over and over. This action seemed to make him more popular than any other strongman in history. “Get up off the floor. It’s unflattering. You’re acting like a love-struck elementary schoolgirl. You can pull sixteen wheelers the length of football fields, for goodness sake. We’ve talked about how unbecoming this is. If you want me to keep coming over, big man, you’ve got to get ahold of yourself. You need to act like the huge man you are.” “I’m sorry. It’s just that I’m so scared of losing you.” He stood up and towered over me. His thick body oozed strength and masculinity and, yet, he was head-over-heels in love with me and that fact seemed to zap every ounce of testosterone that existed in bulging muscles. I had been able to get him to play a certain part when we were roleplaying during sex – and he had gotten really good at it – but most of the time he frantically worried that I might stop caring for him. I had tried to get him to act like the back breaking, foot stomping dominator all the time, but he couldn’t do it. He wanted to be that guy who opened doors for me, showered me with gifts, held my hand in public, and even begged me to wear matching shirts. It was a little disconcerting seeing such a behemoth cowering at your feet. I needed his attitude to match the outside package – even if just for a few minutes. “Flex for me.” He shot his huge arms immediately into a double biceps pose. My wilted cock rocketed hard in my jeans as quickly as his thick guns sprang upward with what could only be called menacing power. The dude was simply huge behind comprehension. Even his hands were massive to the point where people always said they were morphed in pictures – and yet there had been absolutely no alteration. I took him through a litany of memorized esteem boosters – a praxis of muscledom, if you will, to help him be the man I wanted him to be. “Who are you?” “I’m your colossal beast.” “And what do you do?” “Anything I want to.” “And who am I?” “My plaything.” These statements were not emitted in the bone-chilling growl he used mere minutes ago when he showered me with his cum – an eruption produced simply because he could have destroyed me with one foot. No, these answers were spoken as if he were a child trying to please a teacher. The tone of his voice and his internal demeanor was in direct conflict to the enormous guns flexing powerfully beside his much-higher-than-my head. I marveled for a few seconds at the disconnect – here was a man that could snap me in two with little effort, actually break my bones into little pieces, but his eyes and his aura were groveling for my affirmation. He was desperate for my approval - my love. I stared at his gorgeous massive body and was tempted to entice him back into a brief sexual scene where he’d dutifully play the role of a pornographic Hercules ready to rip me apart with no more energy than what is used for an afterthought. It was so tempting to have him become monster again – just to please me. There were, however, other tricks to be had that evening. There was more money to be made. “At ease, beast, at ease. I’ll let you know about tomorrow night. Maybe I can squeeze a couple of hours in with you – that is, if you promise to not throw down all this wimpy ‘I need you’ crap. Can’t you try to be the beast even when we’re not roleplaying?” “I . . . I want to . . . for you, man, but . . . it’s just too difficult. I really do need you. I . . . I love you.” “Whoa, whoa, whoa! What have I told you about letting that phrase flow across your lips so easily? You’d have us checking out china patterns tomorrow morning if it was your decision. That phrase is a sure sign it’s time for me to go. I’ll text you tomorrow afternoon, big guy. And do not – I repeat – do not start sending me love messages the second I step out of this condo. I mean it. You wait for me to text you tomorrow afternoon. That will be your sign that I am awake and ready to respond to all your bullshit. You understand me, beast?” “Yes . . . sir. Can I . . . ask . . . uh . . . one favor, though. Will you . . . um, please text me that you’ve gotten home safely?” I stood there dumbfounded by the fact that a guy who could probably smash through thin concrete walls if he really wanted to would be sheepishly asking me to let him know I had driven a short fifteen minutes on one-in-the-morning empty streets. I didn’t have the heart to tell him I’d probably see two more guys before the sun came up, so I did what I always did. I placated the guy. “Okay, I’ll text you when I’m home – but you’re only allowed one ‘sweet dreams’ reply after that. I mean it. You hear me, beast?” He nodded his head. I was at the door but he beat me opening it – as he always did. His need to please me, to take care of me was even more powerful than all of his huge muscles combined. He had now fallen into a ‘what will I do without you for the next twenty hours’ silence, which I had gotten used to. I stepped into the hallway and turned to look toward him. I needed my last image to be that of the Beast, not the love-sick puppy.. “Right arm” He immediately flexed the humongous gun hard – as if his life depended on it. It was a magnificent display of masculinity and strength. I shook my head a little. I was baffled by the fact that someone who could toss my entire body around as easily as most people bounced a beach ball in their hand could be so desperate for my affection. His arm clearly looked like it should – like it possessed the power I knew it did. It was wild to know that his strong gun could easily break my bones into tiny fragments and, yet, it would never ever cross this guy’s mind to actually hurt me. He simply played a role because I ordered it, because I knew it would help him get off. I turned and walked toward the elevator, knowing the massive beast-puppy was following – like a giant shadow thrown behind me by the bright lamp in the hallway.

Cockring Chapter 4 - Adjustment The alarm rang at 4:30 in the morning starting another busy week at work. Brian rolled over on his side, as he reached over to reset the alarm, and his hard cock made its presence known. He sat up on the edge of the bed and slowly stretched first one arm and then the other over his head, touching the opposite shoulder working the kinks out. Then he stood up, running his hands across his chest, down his abs and lightly stroking his unrestrained cock. He always slept in the raw, disliking the confines of anything against his skin while he slept. He stepped out the door, onto the deck checking the temperature as he grabbed the over head beams and did several pull-ups. It was still dark out and the only light in the room was the digital display on the alarm clock and a charging light on his laptop. Using them as reference he went back in and over to the desk. Unplugged his cell phone from the charger and headed to the shower. He stopped to fill a cup with fresh brewed coffee in the kitchen along the way. His morning routine was like any other. Shower, shave, dressing, and then off to work. He arrived as usual and parked in the lot under the building after passing through the secured entrance. He rode the slow elevator up to the entrance level and walked over to the fingerprint scanner. The security guard waved him to wait a moment as he was approaching. A fellow worker was going thru the metal detector, something that was never required before. I can't go thru that wearing the cockring, he thought to himself. He began to sweat, fearing the heavy metal cockring would set it off and what might happen. His mind was working overtime trying to weigh the possible excuse that might get him past this. The metal detector had been installed months ago, but until now only visitors had to pass through it. They were always told that someday in the future random checks may be required but notice would be sent out in advance. "You're next, Brian. The guard said indicating the now empty entry way through the device. Brian hesitated a moment. "Empty all your pockets and put your stuff in the tray before going through the tunnel." "When did this start?" Brian questioned the guard, knowing full well there was no way to remove the cockring. "Just today, not scared are you? Don't have a metal implant or pacemaker do you?" "I might" Brian jokingly replied as he nervously stepped through the tunnel. But nothing happened. No alarm or flashing lights. "Guess I'm good, no bionics here, right guys." Suddenly realizing the heavy metal cockring must not be metal or at least not detectable. He smiled as he realized that he'd likely be safe at airports security checks too. After a few hours at work he grabbed his laptop and headed out of the office to the local coffee shop. Once he purchased his medium size, dark roast coffee with a bit of ice to cool it off. He sat down at a small table with his coffee and protein bar as he powered on the laptop. Once logged in he used his ID to log into his male sex sites to check his mail. He was hoping to find someone suitable to meet up with later in the week. He smiled as he realizing the new cockring would be sexy to most of the men he had sex with. He replied to several notes, hoping to get a positive response before it was time to return to the office. Brian was totally unaware that Chad monitored new acquisitions heavily the first month. He checked up on all his studs twice each day, but the new guy was checked on four or more times and sensors adjusted as new data was recorded. He was monitoring Brian this morning just before he left for the coffee shop. He tried to adjust a setting on the cockring and discovered there was no response. He continued to monitor and found out Brian worked in a data center. Information he collected indicated the building was heavily shielded to prevent espionage and most likely preventing his signal from getting through. However, data from the cockring was unimpaired as it used any local infrastructure to transmit. He was also please to find the building had cameras that he could tap into. He continued to monitor the signal and using the GPS map he was able to track Brian as he went to the coffee shop. He loved that the table Brain sat at was directly beneath a security camera. He could watch everything, and even hacked into Brian's computer so he could read the emails and find out more about Brian and his fuck buddies. Brain had just about given up when yahoo flashed indicating a new message. It was from Keith, the hot man who sent him the vid a few days ago. Opening it he found out Keith was planning on visiting. Brian knew Keith was willing to fly out and meet up anytime. However, Brian's situation would only allow him to spend a couple hours with any guy hence the brief hook ups. Brian just couldn't ask someone to spend all the money to fly out for only a few hours of hot sex. Keith said he had given up waiting for Brian to let him know when a good day for him to visit would be. Adding that he would be in town an entire week early in the month to judge a gymnastics competition in town. Brian's thought went to all the hot chats he two of them had in the past. The hot vids Keith sent him and the times they performed for each other on web cams. The note ended. P.S. How did you got off on my last vid? Brian had to adjust his rapidly growing cock as it responded to the memory of watching that vid. He remembered that he had never experienced anything like that violent climax. He replied asking for the dates Keith would be available, while he was typing the note, Chad made the connection of Keith to the wild time and massive load he helped Brian shoot last night while the vid was playing. He could hardly wait for the reply and neither could Chad, who was still observing and monitoring his stud. Brian returned to the office without finding anyone available tonight online, but figured maybe tomorrow something will turn up. When work was over, Brian drove home, changed and went to the gym for his workout. Returning home to dinner and relaxing for the evening, as he had no where to go tonight. The same routine went on morning after morning during the work week. Day after day Chad would watch and learn more about Brian. He spent considerable time trying to hack the buildings shield. He really didn't care if his signal could reach the cockring so much as learning about the shield to improve his system. Chad wasn't concerned that Brian might find out about his lack of control inside the building, since the failsafe internal to the cockring still prevented its removal. It was only two days later that Keith's reply indicated his availability several times during the week. Brian made sure his calendar was clear as he wanted to be with Keith as much as possible. Chad also marked his calendar, as he didn't want to miss out on having fun with Brian and Keith. Brian also received notice that Thursday was the night for this month’s group party. He loved the monthly groups as they allowed him to enjoy more than one man during the two hours of the party and the special after hours action. His exhibitionist side also loved to watch the reactions of the new guys that showed up. After a long day of work he drove home, changed his clothes, and went to the gym as usual. The usualy group of guys were there and several nodded or said hello to Brian. He went through several exercises of his routine for the day before he had to wait for a new guy who was using the Smith machine. He waited around and once he thought the guy was done, he asked to be sure. "Are you done on the Smith?" "Yeah, I got plenty of other things to do before I'll need it again." The guy indicated as he walked to the other side of the gym. Brian completed several chest exercises before noticing that the guy was back. He finished his last set and as he wipped off the bench, introduced himself. "I'm Brian, you're new here, aren't you?" "Yeah I'm Craig. I usually workout at The PUMP. You sure have great definition and vascularity." Brian recalled The PUMP was the GLBT friendly gymn in Minneapolis. He observed Craig's eyes roamed over his chest and arms, down to his abs before focusing on the bulge in Brian's gym shorts. "Thanks, I've heard of it and hope visit sometime." "You should, they have a great facility and plenty of good men." "I like trying out gyms to change up my routine and keep challenging myself. Looked like you have a pretty solid routine yourself." Brian realize he'd just revealed that he had been watching Craig as well. They went on exchanging some workout routines and exercise techniques before continuing with the rest of their workouts. Brian was really feeling pumped as the workout had done its job on his body. He finished up and went to the locker room, undressing slowly as he waited for the guys in the drying area to finish up before he went to shower. It was totally empty now so he could relax a bit. He was busy soaping up with his back to the doorway, keeping his cockring hidden from those who may walk past in the hallway between the pool area and locker room. Craig had been watching Brian and waited several minutes before he went down to the locker room. He could hear the shower running as he undressed. Quietly he entered the shower area and saw Brian. He admired the man's broad back and shoulders, and how his torso tapered in a strong V to his trim waist and a totally tanned ass. He move swiftly to the empty shower next to Brian, turning on the water and casually looked over to check out this hot body better. Suddenly catching glimpse of the cockring wrapped tightly around the base of a rather large thick flaccid cock he couldn't restrain his thoughts any longer. "Nice cock ring!" Craig blurted out, slightly embarrassed that he'd actually said that out loud to the guy he just met and barely knew. Startled, Brian replied, "Thanks", as boldly as possible. He was glad that he had prepared for this day. "I'd never have the balls to wear one, but it looks good on you." Craig added he applied more and more soap to his own dick and balls. "I haven’t had it that long, still getting used to peoples reactions." "Really?" questioned Craig while soaping his ass. "What made you decide to wear a cockring? If you don't mind my asking." Turning his ass toward Brian. Brian explained, "I wanted something to make me feel more masculine and really don't like piercing. I think they are good for the younger guys. Although I did consider having my nips pierced for awhile until a friend told me about all the problems he'd had. Then I considered a tattoo. Had it all picked out, but couldn't decide where to put it or even if I wanted to permanently mark my body like that." "Yeah, I know you had to work hard to get the kind of muscularity and definition you have. Tats could end up detracting from what you've accomplished." Craig interjected as he turned facing Brian. His eyes scanning every muscle of Brian's powerful body before stopping for another look at that cock. He could have sworn that it was larger and more aroused than a moment ago. He turned back, obviously to check the doorway, as an excuse not wanting to be obvious about his interest in Brian. "But I still wanted something and saw an article in a magazine about wearing one. I figured it is just like other body jewelry and not permanent. Plus its very erotic." "Well it certainly adds to your masculinity. Bet it feels hot during sex too." Careful, Craig thought to himself as his dick started to react, you're going to give yourself away and scare him off. "Yeah, it actually feels great, especially when my coc...” was all Brian managed to say before being interrupted by another man entering the shower. Craig and Brian left the shower area heading to their lockers which just happened to be in the same row. Craig dressed slowly as he could, hardly able to keep his eyes off Brian. He watched as this body flexed and the muscles moved body parts in various directions, orchestrated by Brian toweling himself off and putting on his clothes. Craig figured it was best if he didn't ask any more questions, as he'd already gushed a bit too much over Brian. He wasn't sure if Brian knew his intentions or not. However, he wanted time to get to know this man and maybe connect some day. He finished dressing as Brian was leaving and hollered "Nice meeting you." Then added, "Maybe we can workout together some time at my gym and I can show you a trick or two." Thinking quickly to himself about the inuendo of what he just said. But knowing he'd like this man to end up in his bed, fucking him all night long. "Sure, I'd love to try your PUMP workout sometime." Brian finished up, and the rest of his night was normal routine. He awoke before his alarm the next day. Rushed off to work and was please at how uneventful the day was. In fact, Thursday actually flew by fast. He was primed and ready for some hot sex action. This would be the first time since wearing the cockring that he had a chance to go out. After dinner he prepared for his party night. He shaved and trimed here and there and got clean head to toe. Grabbed his wallet and keys before saying goodbye and getting into his Jeep he drove off. He arrived promptly at 7:30 and entered the party house. Greeting the hosts and added his chips and salsa to the other snacks on the table. He proceeded to chat with some of the regulars while the usual guests arrived. A few new men arrived and were introduced to the group. Some of the regulars always latched onto the new meat, but Brian preferred to watch and learn more first. Some of the regulars liked to groap Brian as they said hello and hugged or kissed each other. Brian loved any attention and he noticed more than one hot new guy that he'd like to explore that evening. The prep time passed quickly as the crowd grew. It never failed that some of the regulars made comments to the new guys about watching out for big Brian and his brawny cock, as they pointed to his growing visible bulge. He took it in stride, watching the reactions. It was easy to tell which had more than a passing interest and which were more likely tops with little or no desire. Promptly at eight pm, the host made his announcements and the guests filtered upstairs to undress and begin the evening. Brian remained behind to finish off his energy drink and allow the initial crowd to settle in. It was far easier to undress in the less crowded hallway after the others had moved into the rooms to begin their fun. A few minutes passed and Brian made his way upstairs. He observed the group, making note of where the most promising men were as he undressed in the hallway. He turned toward the closest room, but before he could take one step a mouth enveloped his partial erection. He immediately began to grow hard as the big man sucked him deeper and deeper inside. His hands wrapped around the thick base of Brian's cock holding the cockring on tightly and keeping it in place, making his cock stand upright and helping to force more and more of it inside. Brian was peaking quickly. This new guy was exceptional. Most men trying to suck Brian off ended up trying to cram him into their mouth. Such action forcibly compressed Brian and was painful. Not so with this guy, Brian never felt the back of the guys mouth, except for noting how his cock head felt tightly wrapped the deeper the man took him. The rhythm was excellent. The man would take a deep breath, suck Brian deeply inside, pumping and swallowing all the way. Then he would slowly pull the thick glistening cock out, totally covered with the man's saliva. He'd lick it end to end as he took another breath and then repeat the process over and over. Every time his cock was totally inside he could feel the intense swallowing action, pulling him deeper into the tight hungry throat. By now several others had crowded around to watch the show. The big man with the shaved head and tight muscles, wildly sucking the monster cock. Several made comments about the man's ability or encouraging him on, while others were doing the same to Brian. You could quickly identifiy the top versus bottom men amoung the spectators. "Eat that monster", one of them placed his hands on the back of the man's head and pushed him deeper onto Brian's cock. "Give it to him Brian", as he moved in close behind Brian and reached around pulling Brian's shoulders back and forcing him to arch his hips forward into the hungry man. "Take on more cock than you can handle?" someone questioned sarcastically as he put his hand around the base of Brian's cock to illustrate it's girth. Little did he know that he accidentially set off the cockring self defense mode briefly. The growth started as it registered the action on Chad's computer system. However, Chad wasn't there to note the alarm. "Make him gag on that fucking Bull cock." another demanded to Brian. Someone started jacking off the cock sucking man's dick. Another started pinching Brian's nips, knowing how that drive him wild. No one noticed that the cockrings self defense had kicked up both the girth and length of Brian's cock to prevent any chance of removal. Brian thought he felt something but the timing with the guy working his nips made it difficult to be sure. "Swallow that rock hard fuckin cock." Another challenged as his hands slipped down around the man's throat then pulled away quickly. "Jeeze, feel his throat!" Several looked. "Put your hands on his throat Brian." Brian was too distracted by effects the cockring had on both his cock and his body. He was reeling at the heightened sensations. One guy grabbed Brian's hands, placing them on the man's throat. "FUCK!", Brian exclaimed as he felt his deeply thrusting cock expanding the man's throat. "I can feel my own cock head!" Brian blasted forth violently, volley after volley of thick cum down the man's throat. His heavily ridged cock head was still stuck inside the man's throat and it looked as if he was running out of breath. But the big man wasn't going to give up one ounce of the studs load and swallowed hard as he could. After the last blast spewed into the mans throat, the two had to carefully extricate the turgid cock from the depth of the mans gripping throat. "FUCK Man that was totally a first for me!" Brian exclaimed. "I've never been so deep in someone’s throat before." "You liked my specialty? The man questioned with his horse voice. "You’re the longest and thickest I've ever managed to work my magic on." He stood up and they kissed deeply. "Got that right, who wouldn't like your specialty?" "I wasn't sure I'd be able to take all of you. You're extra thick you know." "Yeah, I hear that a lot, sorry. But man did you feel good. Except I didn't think I was going to get my cock out of you for awhile there." "I'm just glad you did because I wasn't able to force you out either. Your cockhead must really expand at climax." He dropped back onto his knees and lightly sucked Brian some more. "Any time you want to do it again, just let me know. I'm Cum_Extractor online." He grabbed his clothes, dressed and left for the night. One of the regulars in the next room motioned for Brian. He went in and found the man on all fours, ass in the air, on the bed, all lubed up and ready to go. "Fuck me hard man", watching you get sucked off like that I figured I'd better get you to fuck me before you were totally drained for the night. Brian stroked his cock a few times checking out his readiness. Then he grabbed a Magnum XL and slipped it on over the big mushroom head with the large ridge and unrolled it down the shaft as far as it would go. He positioned his cock up to Carl's ass and pushed hard trying to penetrate as the condom split open at the head and tore back. He grabbed it and pulled the remains off before getting back working into Carl. "AAAHHHHH, that’s it." He pushed in slowly at first, just an inch or two, waiting for Carl to relax. "OMG", Carl replied, "Take it slower, please?" He begged, "I've got to get used to your thickness. It's been awhile since you last fucked me." "You got it, besides I enjoy taking my time, opening up a tight ass. It feels soooo good." Brian slowly worked his steel hardened cock inside another slowly another inch or two. “Man are you tight way inside." He began to pick up the pace a bit as his cock pried the guy open inside and he was able to drill deeper into him. "Fuck, your cocks even longer than last time. Feels like you're heading straight up into my stomach and boring even deeper." Carl said as he grimaced and moaned with wild pleasurable pain. Another guy positioned himself in front of Carl. His dick, hard before Carl's mouth and placed his hands on the back of Carl's head. Just then, Brian hit bottom, Carl opened his mouth to yell out, as the waiting dick plugged him shut. Muffled sounds were all that was heard as Brian bored repeatedly into Carl's tunnel. Brian loved the feeling of the tight ass muscles pulling against his cock shaft as he pummeled full strokes, in and out. Suddenly Brian felt hands working on both his nips. The two hosts, one on each side, were working on them. They pinched and twisted, knowing full well how they were directly connected to Brian's cock. Brian bucked like a raging bull. Harder and harder, quickening the pistoning even deeper into Carl. One of the host finally noticed the shiny new cockring on Brian and couldn't resist slipped a hand down to feel it. He gave it a slight twisting tug, while trying to see just how tight it fit around the studs thick cock, then exclaimed, "Now thats a hot cock ring Brian." Suddenly Brian felt all his muscles tense up as an energy surge filled his body. His cock thickened and lunged deeper as the cockring again initiated the self defence growth surge in protection mode. Another unnoticed alarm on Chad's computer was logged. Brian uncontrollably blasted deep into Carl's love tunnel as he now knew the cockring had been activated. His explosive massive load of cum was pouring out Carl and into the mouth of another man who'd managed to work his way between Brian's legs waiting to feed. Brian collapsed on top of Carl. His massive bulk covering Carl and holding him tightly to ward off any additional motion on the cockring. The man below didn't escape and could only lap up the load of dripping thick cream. "Come on Brian," one of the two hosts directed, "You're needed in the other room." Pulling Brian by his arms up off of Carl as his still hard cock was with drawn with a loud sucking pop. He went to the other room making his way though the orgy of men, stepping over this one and squeezing between another group and the door. He ducked into the bathroom long enough to cleanup a bit. Quickly wiping down his sweat covered body with a damp washcloth. He couldn't help but feel the pump left behind by the cockring. His skin tingled at the chill as a breeze made its way over his tight skin. Into the hallway again, he stopped long enough to grab a few swallows from his bottle of water to rehydrate. As he did, groaping hands began stroking on his massive thick cock as other hands caressed up and down his torso and shoulders, across his broad shoulders, down his firm pecs and tweaked his nips. He wanted to linger and enjoy the sensual administrations when once again the hosts indicated the other room awaited him and pulled him along. "Brian, Scotts been waiting for you since he got here." Scott was on his back on the bed in the room. He had a cock about eight inches long and normal girth, that never seemed to go soft. A new guy with a swimmers build was straddling him, knees on either side, riding his dick wildly. One of the hosts directed Brian to the two on the bed. Pointing at the new guy, "Jimmy said he wanted to be double fucked by the two biggest dicks here tonight." Then he added, "He got here late so he hasn't seen or heard about you yet. He thinks Scott has the biggest dick here." The other host cut in laughing, "We asked him if he was sure about wanting the two biggest. He told us, 'Fuck yeah, bring him on'." Brian tried again to unroll a Magnum XL over his shaft only to have it tear before it was over his massive head just like the last time. "Fuck," he yelled, "this never happened before." Throwing it away, he got up on the bed behind Jimmy. His fully erect cock teasingly brushed against the new guys waiting ass. "mmmmmmmmmm" Jimmy hummed as he leaned forward spreading his cheeks. "Shove it in behind the big dick I'm riding. I can easily take two his size, the bigger the...." Then he stopped mid sentence. He reached back with one hand and tried to wrap it around Brian's rock hard monster cock. The huge head was pushing hard against Jimmy's opening. A bit of excitement and fear showed on Jimmy's face as those watching chuckled. "Holy shit, you've got a fucking horse dick!" One of the hosts corrected him. "No, you've got the horse dick inside you, this is Brian and his Bull cock." He chuckled. "And it's more than twice as thick as Scott." added the other host. "F-f-f-f-u-u-u-c-c-c-k-k-k-k-k-k !!!" Jimmy yelled as Brian’s cock head popped inside the outer ring of his ass. "Holy SHIT, Man!" he winced, "Take it slow." Brian hesitated, "You going to be okay?" he asked. Jimmy nodded his head and Brian pushed steadily in inch by inch as Jimmy squirmed and pulled his ass open wide repeatedly trying get stretched out and accustomed to the invading monster. Those around taunted and teased Jimmy mercilessly. Scott pulled Jimmy's head down and began kissing him deeply; he could feel the tension throughout Jimmy's body as he struggled to accommodate both cocks. Scott thought Brian was almost totally inside as his cock stopped moving against his own. Then Brian began to withdraw it nice and slow and then push it back in again, only deeper. He could feel the ridge of Brian's cock head running its way the entire length against the underside of his own hard cock as Brian long stroked the kids ass. It was like someone was inside stroking his cock over and over. In no time he was on the edge and ready to shoot his load. He pushed Jimmy upright as he shot his load. This forced Jimmy's ass back harder onto Brian's throbbing cock. Brian fell onto his back leaving Jimmy riding up and down on the two cocks until Scott's dick eventually slipped out. He worked his legs out from under Jimmy and sat watching amazed as Jimmy continued riding the massive bull cock deeper and harder than before, finally driving Brian over the edge. Scott was just about to move away as he was hit in the face with Jimmy's load. Jimmy couldn't handle the monster any longer and got off Brian just as the bulls load blasted forth, sending the thick cream all over the three of them and many of those standing nearby. Scott and Jimmy got into the shower first, as Brian waited while taking his time swallowing down water from his bottle before he entered the bathroom. The other two had just finish up and were toweling off as Brian stepped in under the refreshing spray. He was soaping up his chest and abs when he felt two hands wrapped around his cock from behind. "I just want to play with your lethal weapon for awhile." "Sorry, I'm not sure how lethal it'll get. I think I'm pretty well drained for the time being." Brian replied. "I understand," the man simply stated. "You don't mind do you?" As he began soaping up Brian's cock and balls. "Not at all." Brian continued to wash off, enjoying the feeling of the hands working on his cock. "That's one hell of a cockring. It really makes you look powerful." The man worked his finger under the edge of it, getting a grip and pulling on it. Brian reached down quickly to try and stop him. But he was too late. The cockring had already sensed the 'attempt to remove' and initiated immediate erection for the third time tonight. The man had all he could do to pull his finger out from beneath the cockring. "Sorry," Brian tried to cover up what had happened. "Guess I'm still ready for more action." "You're more than ready!" The man rapidly fisting the massive cock from behind, first with one hand and then, as his arm grew tired, the other hand. His own dick hanging down between Brian's ass cheeks. "Fuck man, hope you don't mind." Brian was too preoccupuied by the sexual attention and the incredible pump of the muscles in his body. He'd never felt this degree of total body pump before. Not even after his best workout. This was the third time tonight he enjoyed the pump of his entire body. "Hell... no... not... at... all" Brian managed to say, between strokes. His hands roaming over every inch of his own body, exploring the changes as he got closer and closer to cumming again. "In this position, I can pretend. I'm the one with the monstrous cock that I'm jacking." The man fantasized as he continued using both hands end to end on Brian's cock. "Man, if I had this for real, I'd be a porn star without a doubt." "Aaarrrgggg", was all Brian could say as the first volley of cum splayed out through the open doorway, hitting the chest of another guy who had just planned on entering the shower. He quickly dropped to his knees and aimed the huge head of Brian's monster to his mouth, catching the last three volleys of cum deep inside. Standing up, with his mouth full of cum, he covered Brian's mouth forcing the cum into Brian’s mouth as he kissed him. Brian swallowed the load tasting his own load of man juice. "mmmmmmmmmmmm good". The three rinsed off and stepped out of the shower. Brian toweled off and noticing that almost everyone had left, he got dressed and went down stairs. The two hosts were talking to Joe, another of the new guys, and having a drink. They offered one to Brian as he sat down to join them. They discussed how well the party had been among other things. It was an hour after the end of the party when a very handsome model type soaked from head to toe entered the room . "Guess I'm kind of late." he stated noting the empty room. "Sure is one hell of a storm out there." Sam acknowledged the late statement with a shrugging nod and walked over to greet the guy and then to check out the pouring rain. Dick informed him how the parties usually work and offered him to join us for a drink. The guy kicked off his sandals, pulled off his soaked tank top and shorts before sitting down next to Brian introducing himself as Greg. He quickly fit right in like he'd been there before. It wasn't too long and Joe picked up his stuff and left indicating he had a long day tomorrow. Greg pointed up the stairway and asked, "Is there was anyone else left in the big bedroom upstairs?" Brian thought something was up when the two hosts both got up as if on cue to some kind of signal. Sam went upstairs to find out, as Dick headed off to the kitchen to freshen his drink. Then Brain wondered how Greg, the 'new guy', even knew about the 'big bedroom' upstairs. He asked Greg what line of work he was in. But the answer wasn't verbal. Instead, Greg leaned in as he pulled Brian's head close and began kissing him deeply as he reach up under Brian's shirt and began playing with his nips. "They wanted us to get together and arranged this setup where I was to arrive after hours, pretending to have missed the playtime." Greg whispered, as Brian's breathing quickened in response to the attention being played on his nips. "And you're every bit as hot as they told me." He worked his hand down Brian’s abs to the top of his jeans. He lingered there momentarily as he unbuttoned them, unzipped the fly and reached inside. "Sorry, I'm not responding very well. I've had a rock hard erection going for the past several hours." Brian added. "I'm not even sure how many loads I've shot tonight." "You let me handle that." Greg said as he pulled off Brian's shirt and pants as he got down on the floor. The leather sofa felt soft beneath Brian. Greg began slowly sucking Brian's cock as he work on the two large balls with his hand. Brian felt his own total exhaustion but didn't want Greg or the party hosts to feel bad. They had gone to some effort to arrange this special private meeting. Besides this guy was incredibly handsome, sported a fantastic body and a very talented mouth. Then it occurred to him, maybe he could use the cockrings fail safe to help out. It worked by accident several times tonight already and he really wanted this guy. "I think I'm getting pinched by the cockring," he said to Greg, "give me a moment to adjust it." He reached down and pulled the cockring down a bit. "That feels better." It worked faster than Brain imagined. Greg resumed sucking as the cockring signal caused the immediate growth in his cock and an overall pump in the muscles on the rest of his body just as before. "Man, now that is a huge cock and so thick!" He grabbed it in both hands stoking it end to end as it grew full and hard. He sucked on the head like he was going to suck the insides out. Next he wrapped his hands around the base of the cockring, pulling it deeper into his mouth. Totally unaware he was tripping the failsafe the second time in a relatively short time. "FUCK, Dick and Sam were right about your fuckin bull sized monster!" And it was! The cockring signal made it grow even larger and thicker. Again a signal was sent to Chad's system and again he wasn't there to observe and adjust the system. Brian had never considered trying two successive attempts of activating the cockring. The resulting growth from a single attempt was always sufficient to stop him. He grabbed Greg's head in both hands and rapidly began pumping his cock every deeper into the open mouth like a sex craved maniac. "FUCK!" he screamed, thinking Chad had somehow interceded and was taking over. "I've got to FUCK you now!" Brian's sex drive had kicked into high as his cock throbbed violently. He wanted to fuck. He needed to fuck. He was out of control as the failsafe took over. His muscles grew larger with a pump even greater than before. His skin felt so tight like it was going to rip open at any time. His brain was on over load trying to comprehend all that was going on in his body. He imagined this must be what it was like to be on steroids of some sort. Just then both the hosts reentered the room. They quickly observed that Brian was in an extreme sexual frenzy. Recognizing Brian's pending need for release and not wanting to spoil their plans. They each grabbed one of Brian's arms. "Greg, grab his feet and help us get him upstairs." Once there they tossed him onto the bed. Tying first his wrists and then his ankles to the bedposts using velcro straps Sam had prepared when he left Brian and Greg in the living room earlier. "This isn't exactly what we had planned." Greg said to the others as he stripped off his briefs revealing his hardening dick. The two hosts worked on Brian's violently throbbing cock, now much larger than they'd ever seen it before. "You think his cockrings too tight?" The Dick asked as he pinched Brian's nips hard. "I doubt it; his balls would be purple by now if that were the case." Sam replied as he continued to stoke the monsterous cock. "Yeah, but his body's never been pumped like this before. You'd swear he gain twenty pounds of muscle in the last five minutes. And he's in such a sexual frenzy like I've never seen in my life." "His bull cock is fucking huge and hard as iron right now. There's not even any play in the shaft skin as there usually is." "Dam, you're right." Brian was so totally sexed that all he wanted was to fuck Greg’s tight muscled ass. Greg stepped up onto the bed with his ass above Brian's cock. He lowered himself into position stopped to tease with just the thick head of Brian's cock against his ass. "Going to fuck me Brian?" he asked knowing full well the answer. "No, not bound like this, I won't be able too," Brian lied, as he arched his back and thightened his glutes. He thrust his ass up violently until his cock head penetrating Greg's waiting ass. "I'm going to breed you!" Greg quickly pulled up off of the penetrating shaft which came out with a distinctive popping sound, like a cork out of a bottle. Brian strained against the straps holding him down. He managed to work his hands enough to loosen them a bit. Greg almost lost his balance for a moment, but quickly recovered. "You want to play rough, hey?" He lowered his manhole over the raging cock, allowing it to impale him again, deeper this time. "You feel so fucking good." He lingered on it a moment savoring Brian's limited thrusts. Then he pulled himself up a bit and then back down taking in even more of it's incredible length. "It's so dam thick, like the fat end of a baseball bat." Greg continued riding Brian's Bull cock with long purposeful strokes. Taking in more and more of it until he'd had all that he could stand without shooting his load. Brian continued bucking up into Greg as he continued working on the straps. Suddenly he freed one hand and then the other. Sitting up he pushed Greg over to the side onto his back. Brian quickly sat up, freed his ankles. "When I'm done with you, every fucking inch of your ass is going to know you were totally bred by the bull." The two hosts were aghast; they'd never seen Brian this aggressive and dominate before. "We've awakened his inner animal." Sam said, "We've awakened something, that's for sure." They began to play with each other as they watched the two muscular men enjoy each other. "Yeah, that's it stud, breed me." Greg was feeling the huge cock working ever deeper inside his ass. It felt like it was penetrating deep up inside him, into his abs, filling him past his limit. "Fuck you, I'm going to make you mine." Brian roared. "Ugh... You got me Brian." The friction against his prostrate had his own cock throbbing for release. His climax was approaching much too rapidly. "Not yet I don't." He pushed still deeper, "I said I was breeding you totally." "Aaarrrgggghhh, Please, no" He pleaded. Greg was totally overcome by the sensations inside by the massive thick cock stretching him so totally beyond his limits. Yet, he wanted more, and wanted to stop at the same time. He was going over the edge much too quickly. "And I'm not... totally inside... you yet!" He said as he pummeled ever deeper to the very last inch. "Yyyyeeessss," Greg hissed, as his load blasted all over both their chests. "Bred by the Bull" the one host said. The other knowing Brian better than most placed his lubed fingers to Brian's ass. He watched and at the right moment, quickly inserted two of them. Brian bucked like a wild raging bull being zapped by a cattle prod. He bucked and fucked even harder as he finished breeding Greg and screamed. "FUCK, FFFFUUUUUCCCCCKKKK, FFFFFFFUUUUUUUCCCCCKKKKK." Over and over, finally pulling out as even more cum shot across the chest of Greg and onto the wall above his head. Finally collapsing onto his back on the bed. His raging cock continued to spasm and shoot cum several feet into the air. Seeing this, the hosts both lapped up some of the spent glistening fluids. Then they began massaging them all over Brian and Greg as the two lay there, recovering their strength in each others arms. First Dick and Sam each showered and cleaned up while the two guests finished up. Brian and Greg showered together soaping and cleaning as they enjoyed each others muscled bodies a bit longer before leaving for the night. The sensors on Chad's system were constantly recording data from all the acquired studs. The system was recording unusually high incidence of 'activity' for Brian the entire evening. Several alerts were flagged by the system which normally would have been handled by Chad. However, he wasn't around to take action as Seattle was proving to be a difficult place to locate a candidate for acquisition. Today had been no better, so he decided to take the night off and go out on the town. He had hopes of improving upon his success by conducting some live queries in the local gay bars. Chad returned home late and as he entered his room, he glanced at the system log noting he'd missed several critical alerts. All of them from Brian's cockring. But all the warnings had expired leaving nothing that Chad could do about it now. He was too tired to anything but get some sleep and he knew he could review the data in the morning.

In Oregon, New Years’ Eve typically means staying inside and praying the snow doesn't completely seal the front door from the outside world. In Florida, it’s t-shirts and plaid shorts. Iced tea and ice cream. Going to the beach and chilling by the pool. So when I got to head to Miami to spend the last week of December with my older brother Craig, I jumped at the chance. I skipped a couple days of community college, he took a couple days off from work, and we did Florida our way. When I woke up and crawled off the couch in Craig’s apartment, greeting the sun that streaked through the blinds with a wide smile, I figured it was going to be a good day. Then Craig gave me the news. His former fraternity had invited him to their end-of-year costume party, and I was coming along. My parents exhausted their money sending Craig to college, so going to a decent school wasn’t in the cards for me. The idea of being in a fraternity was definitely an appealing one though, and I was really excited to experience the booze-fueled madness I had seen in the movies firsthand. But what’s a costume party without a costume? I hadn’t brought one with me, and Craig had been too swamped with work to buy one before I came, so off we went to go looking for something to wear. Craig and I had always been decent brothers. We never fought when he was home, and my life felt a little less exciting with him on the opposite side of the country. We looked pretty similar too, though that had changed somewhat since the last time I had seen him. His shaggy blond hair has been replaced with a casual-looking faux-hawk and his skin had taken on a tan, but otherwise he still looked like what I hoped to be in five years. We even topped out at the same height: 6’3. So there we were in the car, heading off to search for our costumes. He was in a short-sleeve purple dress shirt and black jeans; I was in my usual teal tee and blue skinny jeans. We still had the same basic shape: skinny but fit, no real muscular development but we could both run a mile in eight minutes. Craig turned to me with a smirk on his face. "So, ready for tonight Tanner? It’s your first frat party… gonna be a big boy.” I roll my eyes as he tousles my hair, still the shaggy mop-top he once had. I was nineteen, he was twenty-four, and yet we still treated each other like kids. “Depends. Can I drink?” I smirk back at him. “Only if you don’t get caught.” I told you we had a good relationship. I recline back in my chair, his Prius zipping down the carpool lane as we head towards downtown. A couple moments later we turn onto the off-ramp and start passing through the industrial district, a “shortcut” that Craig uses to get to work. “Where are we going, anyway?” I ask. “There’s this warehouse I pass by on my way to work, I think it might be a good place to start.” “A warehouse? Is it full of costumes or something?” “We’ll find out.” Craig turns off of the road into the parking lot of a rather creepy-looking warehouse, with a sun-bleached banner proclaiming COSTUMES draped down the front. We’re the only ones in the parking lot. “Must be a leftover from Halloween.” I chuckle as we get out of the car and head toward the rusty-looking metal doors. There’s a small OPEN sign hanging in the window, but I figured the selection must be picked clean. As Craig opened the door, I realized how wrong I was. “Holy shit dude…” Craig exclaimed as we walked in. We were met with row-after-row of neatly organized costumes, all packed in thick, multicolored cardboard boxes. They were even organized and alphabetized. “Someone’s got OCD…” I mutter as I gaze around the building. The black racks are stacked twenty feet up, with sliding ladders like those seen in book stores running along the outside. We stand in awe of the warehouse when a seductive voice coos “Hello, boys.” From behind us. We turn around, confused, when we see a gorgeous red-haired woman in a flowing green dress. “My name is Emily.” She says with a flutter of her eyes. “What brings you two handsome young men to my store?” Handsome? I smirk somewhat as Tanner speaks up. “We have a costume party tonight, and this place is our only option.” The woman looks us over, one hand on her hip, the other twiddling with her bejeweled necklace. “You’ve come to the right place. I pride myself on our selection of costumes for all occasions.” She leans in closer to us, clearly sizing my brother up. Great, she’s a cougar. “Did you have anything in mind, young man?” She stops twiddling her jewelry and crosses her arms, smirking. “I love making recommendations, especially for fetching boys like yourselves.” I eye my brother as he nervously responds. “There’s, uh… such a selection here, I don’t, uh…” He awkwardly stutters out. How cute, he likes the pretty girl. “You don’t know where to start?” The woman finishes his sentence. “Well, lucky for you, I’ll let you two dashing young things get a sampling of what we have to offer. Three for the price of one.” “Oh, that’s, uh… very nice of you to, you know, do that.” Craig awkwardly smiles at Emily, blushing. Ugh, it’s like an ABC Family original movie. “So, we’ll get three each. Right, Craig?” “Oh, yeah, sure.” He says, still transfixed on the woman before us. “And we were going to match, right Craig?” “Oh, yeah, sure.” He repeats. “I’ll make this easier for you two… what are your names?” “Craig…” He says with a smile. “Tanner.” I say dryly, my arms crossed. “Well, Craig and Tanner… how about you two go find a pair of costumes each, and then I’ll surprise you with the final duo.” “That sounds great.” Craig says as he leans against the counter. Great, so it looks like we’re going to let this MILF-y chick decide our fate. “Have fun looking, boys. Ring the bell if you need me.” Emily says as she slinks behind a bright red curtain. “Wow.” Craig says as he shakes his head in disbelief. “You two were totally eye-fucking.” I say as I start toward the costume aisles. “Whatever man, that chick is HOT.” Craig exclaims as he catches up with me. “So, shall we split up?” “Sure.” I take a left away from Craig, and I see him head the opposite direction as I head into an aisle. As I browse the shelves, I admire the vast selection of costumes ranging from animals to mythical creatures, even celebrities are present. Naturally, nothing I’m interested in. “FIND ANYTHING CRAIG?” I yell as I keep looking through the shelves. “Nope.” A voice whispers into my ear. I jump and look back to see Craig, laughing hysterically. “Son of a bitch, Craig!” I punch him in the arm before going back to rooting through costumes. “This place is pretty awesome right? Huge selection and everything.” Craig says as he leans on a cabinet nearby. He notices I’m ignoring him, so he heads to another aisle. “Yell if you need anything.” I look up at the directional signs and head down the aisle and to the right, a simple red sign reading “Superheroes” hung from above. I root through the red and black cabinets, looking for something that will catch my eye, when I see a bright blue box from the corner of my eye. “Huh…” I say as I reach over and grab it, and I turn it over to see the yellow and red S emblem of Superman peeking through a cut in the box. I reach into the cutout and feel the costume, the textured spandex blowing away the crappy costumes you could get from Walmart, and I with a shrug I grab the box by the handle. Who knows? Maybe I might look good in- “Spandex?” I hear Craig say from behind me. “Didn’t figure you were the Superman type, Tanner.” “I know, I know…” I pull the box out again, gazing at the large picture of Superman himself on the side of the box, the costume hugging every crevice of his body. “I like the classics.” “Nothin’ wrong with that.” Craig pats me on the shoulder before turning to the opposite side and checking through the bins. “What do you have in mind for me?” I think briefly before crossing over to the other side of the aisle. The Marvel costumes are separated from the DC costumes, something any comics nerd would appreciate. I thumb through the selection a bit before finding just what I was looking for. “Ah, here it is.” I say with a smile as I pull out a gold box, a hammer and silver helmet clearly visible through the top. A picture of Thor in a heroic pose is scrawled across the side of the box. “Thor? Nice. I guess we’ll both be batting out of our league tonight.” Craig says as he takes the box. “My turn!” He says excitedly as he turns away and heads towards another aisle. I follow him “Well, if we’re getting three each we might as well get a selection.” I smile at Craig and he smiles back before turning away, box in hand, and heading toward another aisle. I follow him down the aisle, and he stops right under a bright red sign proclaiming “Vampires.” Located in the “Pop Culture” aisle of all places. I shrug and keep walking when I nearly trip over a stray box, knocking me right into a cutout of Edward Cullen. Craig chuckles as I get myself together and reposition the cutout back up. The vampire section in the store is overrun with costumes from the Twilight franchise, ranging from the Volturi to James to the Cullen family themselves… but only the male characters. In fact, I haven’t found a female costume anywhere in the store. Huh. I shrug it off and look over at Craig. “What’s the plan, boss?” “It’s right here.” He says with outstretched arms, presenting the Twilight aisle as if he were expecting applause. “Twilight? Really?” “Vampires are the big thing right now. Girls will love ‘em.” He nods in satisfaction before starting to rummage through the shelves. Soon enough, he pulls out a box marked “Emmett Cullen”: a black box with a chess piece cutout on top and a vial of “vampire dust” in the center. “What, no Edward?” “I figured you would prefer the big, bad vampire brother.” “Wait, he’s for me?” “You think I’d dress in a Twilight costume? Dude, I’ve got dignity.” We both smirk before he goes back to checking the shelves. “Whatever man, I guess I can work with it.” I lean against a rack and check my phone for messages. Craig keeps checking through, when I see him start to grin. “Whew, it’s my lucky day.” He reaches to the side and pulls out a black box with a red top and skull cut-out with a ring hanging around inside. He turns it toward me, and scrawled on the side is none other than Stefan Salvatore of The Vampire Diaries. “So… that’s better?” I joke. “You have no idea how addicting this show is, Tanner.” Judging by his stern face, I’d say he was serious. “Okay… wait, is Boone in there?” Craig turns and rummages through the rack again, only to come out empty handed. “No Damon.” “I guess we’ll balance eachother out then. That guy’s the nice vampire, right?” “That’s Stefan.” He gives the box to me. “Great, let’s go see what that girl picked out for us.” I take the box and walk towards the counter. Craig rings the service bell, and out pops Emily with two black boxes in her hand. “Find anything worth your while, boys?” I try to get a look at the boxes, and Emily puts them on the counter. They’ve both got Mickey Mouse head-shaped cutouts on the lips, one with a rose in the center, the other with a compass. “Disney characters?” I ask, curiously. “Timeless classics.” She nods and looks me in the eyes. She tilts her head, before presenting me with box with the rose. “I think you’re more of a Prince Adam than a John Smith.” “Prince Adam?” I say as I pull the box toward me. I flip it around to see a picture of the prince from Beauty and The Beast on the side along with the designation of “Disney Heroes Edition” stamped in gold lettering. “I didn’t know he had a name.” “I’m quite a fan of his.” She says before turning toward Craig. “But I’m more fond of John…” She presents Craig with the second box. “I bet you’d love to go around the riverbend with me.” Yuck. Craig blushes and places the other two boxes on the counter. I place mine next to his, and she looks them over with a smile. “You two have quite good taste. You’re going to look absolutely stunning, the life of the party even.” She scans the barcodes on the box while eying the Thor box. “I bet you’ve already got quite a hammer, Thor.” Jesus, it never ends with this chick does it? Craig continues to blush as she takes a look at Superman’s box, and then back at me. “You’re going to gorgeous in that spandex, young man. It accentuates even the slightest figures.” I roll my eyes as the cash register rings up the totals. “Sixty dollars, even.” Craig pulls a hundred from his wallet and gives it to her. “Keep the change.” “You’re quite generous young man. Come back soon, I know your costume party will be an unforgettable experience.” She backs away into the curtains and blows an air kiss to Craig before disappearing into the back room. I grab him by the arm and we head out of the building and to the car. “My god, Craig. Five more minutes and you would have been fucking her over the table.” I joke as I hop into the car and buckle up. “If you don’t think she’s hot, there’s something wrong with you.” He buckles his seatbelt and we drive back to his apartment, located in one of the nicer neighborhoods. “What time is it?” “4:30.” I respond. “Awesome, we have time to try them out.” He smiles as we wave hello to the security guards and drive into the complex, park, and head upstairs to the apartment. “I’ll be in the bedroom trying things on.” Craig says as he heads into his room and locks the door. I place my boxes on the couch and look them over, deciding to try on the Superman costume first. I open up the box and pull out the costume, surprised on how heavy-duty it is, and I stretch it a couple times before putting it down on the couch and pulling out the accompanying red boots and cape. “How ya doing in there, Tan?” I hear from behind the bedroom door, accompanied by the tinkling of metal. “Doing Superman, you?” I respond. “Thor.” He replies. I take off my shirt and chuck it onto the recliner, then my undershirt, followed by my shoes, socks, and jeans leaving me in my usual plaid boxers. The door to Craig’s room suddenly opens and I rush to cover myself, much to Craig’s amusement. “Come on, like I haven’t seen you in your underwear before.” Craig chuckles, his Thor costume only half-on, metal plates fastened to the top and bottom of his chest, a detailed gold belt buckled around his waist, dark blue tights hugging his thighs, and tall gold boots that go right up his calves with black shin guards. He tosses a bright red cape to me. “Zip me up and cape me, brother.” He says as he turns around. I walk over and zip up the back of his costume, a sturdy black rubber tank-top, and tie the cape around his neck. “Jesus, that’s a heavy-duty costume man.” I say as I spin him back around. “Well, go get yours on!” Craig says excitedly as he walks back into his room. I grab the Superman costume and slip my feet into the holes, then my arms, and slip on the red briefs and belt before walking into Craig’s room to get him to zip me up. Craig is in the process of putting on his arm-bands, his helmet on his head, when he looks at me with a smile. “See! It looks good!” He assures as he goes behind me and zips me up. Surprisingly, the suit actually fits really well, snugly even. Now that I think about it, Craig’s costume fits perfectly too… weird. I head back into the living room and put my boots on before grabbing my cape and bringing it to Craig. He ties it around my neck before grabbing his hammer. “We have to take pictures of this.” He says as he grabs his cell phone from his desk and pushes me toward the bathroom mirror. “Mom and Dad are gonna love this.” I slide across the bathroom tile, my red boots squeaking as I go, until we’re in front of the mirror. “Strike a pose!” Craig laughs as we put our biceps up for a flex. The camera goes off, and we eagerly take a look at the picture… needless to say, we don’t really look the part. I feel oddly strained and stretch my arms out, the blue spandex clinging to my skin, when the straining feeling becomes more intense. I look down to my chest, where the straining seems to be focused, and my breath goes short as I see what’s transpiring. My chest is pulsing, throbbing visibly beneath the “S” insignia… I clutch the center of my chest as it starts to heave out, becoming firm beneath my hands, expanding even. I start to groan and fall back against the wall, causing Craig to jump back before clutching his own chest in pain. I shut my eyes, teeth clenched as the straining feeling spreads to my arms, forearms expanding against the side of my stomach, biceps quaking. I hear Craig grunt "What's... happening...." before my back gives out and I fall to the ground, my stomach pulling in, arms pulled tight around my chest as all of my body seems to balloon outward. The strain of spandex is heard as my thighs start to push against eachother, gaining mass, becoming hard and rounded. My biceps and forearms constrict my thickening pecs, a deep crevice formed between them, the S logo now stretched tightly over the square mounds. My neck snaps to the side as my shoulders start to stretch out, delts inflating, neck thickening, visible grooves forming all over my body... I manage to open my eyes just enough to see Craig's arms becoming massive, deep striations appearing all over them, his hands clutching the provided hammer. I do an involuntary pelvic thrust, catching sight of the rigid bricks seemingly embedded in my stomach. I fall back down onto a thicker, firmer cushion, and I reach down to feel my muscular ass as the straining feeling fades away. I collapse against the wall, exhaustion taking over, when I look over to Craig and gasp in disbelief. He's... HUGE! Thighs that look as thick as redwoods, the blue tights looking like a second skin, his biceps as thick as soccer balls, he looked like a god! He's breathing heavily, but smiling... like he enjoyed it. I look up at the mirror on the counter, angled just enough for me to see my ripped stomach... it can't be me... I stop grabbing my ass and move up to my stomach, feeling the deep ridges of the six- No! EIGHT-PACK! Something I had thought to be a myth! Craig groans and looks over to me, confused yet still smiling. I straighten myself up and hoist myself onto my feet, the feeling of the new mass completely foreign to me as I stumble around. Craig chuckles and lifts his massive arm to me, and I grab his thicker hand and heft him up with a bit of effort. He stretches, the grooves and thick mounds all over his body breathtaking to me. We make eye contact, his face looking happier by the second, before slowly turning toward the mirror. After what feels like hours, we see our reflections. "Oh my GOD!" Craig says with surprised laughter and a gleeful smile. He grabs the sides of his head in disbelief, clearly loving what he's seeing. His massive frame takes up a good third of the room-length mirror, his heavy vest curving up from his stomach and clearly concealing a pair of huge pecs beneath. I cautiously take a look at myself, looking my body up and down from the ripped quads and calves to my pecs that hang like a shelf over my cobblestone stomach. Every crevice, every bulge is highlighted by the spandex, even the sizable one hiding beneath my red briefs. Curiously, I look to see Craig too has gotten quite an upgrade down there, and I reach down to cop a feel of myself when Craig starts to moan and falls back against the wall. I dart over to him, frantically asking what's wrong, when I see his face start to restructure. His jaw juts out and widens, his nose becoming thicker and brow protruding out just enough to give him an intimidating glare. He shuts his eyes as long blond hair starts to slip beneath his helmet, cascading down his neck and forming a flowing mane. With a deep gasp his eyes reopen, now a vivid blue. He was no longer my older brother... he was the God of Thunder. He looks up at me, almost relieved that the changes seemed over, when he points to me frantically. "What? What is it?" I ask as I reach up to feel my hair changing textures, receding inward... I turn to the mirror to see my hair darkening, becoming jet black, before an intense pain starts to build in my skull. I fall to the counter, groaning as I feel my face start to rearrange, my jaw shifting, nose becoming sharper. I feel a curl move over my forehead as my eyebrows seem to tilt, giving them a sharp look, and the pain dissipates leaving me to look up at a chiseled face, one of power and authority. The same vivid blue eyes as Craig's, but complimented by angled eyebrows and a sharp chin and neckline not to mention that signature swoop of hair. I reach up and feel my solid jaw, when I hear Craig's voice from behind me. "You... you're fuckin' Superman!" He yells as he stands himself up and walks to the counter. "Dude, what about you?" I say as I look to his reflection. "You're Thor, man!" “Jesus… what, HOW did this happen?” Craig says as he traces his jaw, moving down his neck to his chest and arms. “It’s like magic or something!” “I don’t know… just, holy shit…” I keep looking over my body, realizing this is ME, a smile replacing my confused and slightly horrified expression. I WAS the Man of Steel. I stretch my arms behind my head, straining the “S” on my chest and causing my pecs to jut out, and I turn to see Craig flexing in the mirror with the excitement of a little kid. First his left arm, then his right, then his thighs, like he was an expert at it… he could definitely pass for pro. Those arms looked godly, as if they could snap my regular self like a twig. Wait… what am I doing looking at him? I bring my own arms to a flex, the sensation of the straining spandex feeling even better than I imagined… Craig’s bigger, but what do I care? I’m fucking SUPERMAN. “Hah, watch this…” I say as I crunch my abs, sounding slightly cocky as my stomach ripples. “This is pretty kinky... bet I put your abs to shame.” Craig crosses his arms. “Hah, bring it!” I say jokingly. Some part of me definitely wanted to see what he was hiding under there. “Unzip.” Craig turns to me and I toss his cape out of the way, unzipping his vest slowly to admire the deep V cut into his back, when I hear him start to grunt and fall forward. I duck down to his face, asking him what’s wrong, when I see his eyes start to darken and his brow receding… wait, he’s turning back into himself! Panicking, I grab his vest and quickly zip it up, causing Craig to throw his head up with a moan as his face turns back to Thor’s. He turns to me and scratches his head. “What… was that?” “It must be the costume…” I say, trying to connect the dots. “If you take off part of the costume, you revert back…” “Really? Fuck!” Craig sighs loudly and buries his face in his hands. “That SUCKS!” “Uh, dude… you’re huge.” I say as I grab his bicep. “How can that suck?” Craig looks up at me, unamused. “I wanted to show off at the party!” “You still can! You just… have to be in costume.” I try to reassure Craig, apparently he had his heart set on exposing himself. Speaking of exposure… I look down to his crotch and notice his prominent bulge. Heh, who would have known Thor had two hammers. Craig sighs again and crosses his arms. “I guess that’s cool…” He looks down at himself, then back up at me. “At least we’ll be bigger than everyone else at the party.” I look over to the clock, thinking that we’ve been in the bathroom for HOURS. Naturally, it’s only 3:40. But then another idea crosses my mind… “What about the other two costumes?” I ask. “If these ones did this, then the others must do the same!” Craig smiles and looks up to me as if he had been born again. “You’re right! Come on!” Craig darts out of the bathroom and over to his bed, and I casually follow admiring his strong-looking ass. He turns around with the two other boxes, Stefan and John Smith, in his hand. “We have GOT to try these on.” “And the best one we can wear to the party!” I add, the prospect of Emmett and Adam getting me more excited by the minute. “Exactly… but who do we go to next?” “I wanna see how Adam and John look in real life before we hit the vampires.” I look to Craig for approval, and he nods. “Alright… I guess we have to unzip these guys for now.” Craig turns to me and I slowly unzip his vest, once again admiring his back, before reaching the bottom and disconnecting the zipper. Craig groans, but manages to stand up as he starts to lose mass, his hair receding up into his helmet, massive arms and legs losing definition, shrinking back to his normal size. His costume shrinks with him, still snug around his body as he returns to his old self. He turns back around to me, his face back to normal, and motions for me to turn around. “Do I have to?” I joke before Craig gives me a playful shove. “Come on Supes, playtime’s over.” I roll my eyes and turn around, and Craig moves my cape and unzips me. I brace myself as the straining feeling returns, and I feel my body start to shrink. My pecs and abs suck back into my body, biceps and thighs returning to their usual sizes, jaw restructuring… I take a deep breath as I feel my hair grow back out, and soon enough I’m back to being myself. Craig pushes me toward the living room. “Alrighty, go get Adam ready!” He shuts and locks the door behind me, and I kick off my boots, maneuver myself out of the Superman briefs and belt, and slip out of my tights only to feel a breeze when I lower the tights down. I find myself naked beneath the costume and mutter “what the fuck?” before seeing my boxers had been torn down the center… I guess they weren’t Superman sized. I toss my boxers out and take off the tights, and carefully fold all of the costume elements up and place them back in the box. “Tanner?” I hear from the bedroom amid the sound of metal clanging against itself. “Yeah?” I reply as I grab the Adam box and prepare to open it up. “We’re gonna need some new boxers.” “Seems that way, huh?” I laugh before opening up the Adam box. “Wait… what?” I say as see the contents… nothing more than a rose, two leather armbands, and a shiny black thong. There has to be some mistake… wait, what’s this? There’s a gold booklet inside of the box, marked “Disney Heroes Edition.” I pick it up and open it, and out pops what looks like a painting of Adam, wearing nothing but a black thong, armbands, and a rose stuck between his thigh and his thong. “The fuck is this?” I hear from the other room. Suddenly, Craig’s door opens and out pops a hand holding brown briefs with Native American patters weaved into the waistband and what looks like a raccoon tail hanging off one side. “When in the movie did John wear this?” “I guess it’s some weird thing to get around licensing… mine’s just underwear too.” “That’s… kind of gay.” Craig chuckles as his arm pops back in and he shuts the door. “You’re not the one with the thong.” I mutter as I gaze at it, slightly disgusted. Well, at least I’ll look good in it. I shrug and pull up the thong, a rather uncomfortable feeling but oddly… nice. “I’m safe if you want to come out.” I say as I put the arm bands on and grab the rose. Craig walks out of the bedroom, clad in the briefs and a leather bracelet weaved around his right arm. “This is really weird, dude… what kind of Disney characters are these?” He pulls on the briefs’ raccoon tail, confused. “Well, they’re characters regardless… ready to go?” I say as I hold up the rose. Craig holds up a compass hanging from a gold chain, and we jokingly “toast” the two objects before I slip the rose between my left thigh and the outside of the thong, and Craig drapes the necklace around his neck. He looks down at my waist and smirks. “Is that a thong?” “Shut up.” I snap as I walk over to the bathroom and stand myself in the mirror. Craig follows me in, and we stand in front of the mirror and wait patiently for the changes to commence. “Ooooh… there we go…” Craig moans as he grabs his crotch and shuts his eyes, his chest pushing out over his stomach forming a nice set of lean, toned pecs. His stomach crunches slightly, a lean six-pack appearing on his stomach. His thighs thicken, becoming rounder but retaining the same lean look, his calves following suit. His arms do the same, gaining mild definition, less like the monster Thor was and more like a model. Just as I notice the front of Craig’s briefs growing out into his palms, my own changes start… ooh, wow, this one feels way better than Supes did… it’s like the changes are emanating from my dick… I shut my eyes as the sensations creep up my stomach and down my legs, the feeling of gaining mass more mild than it was for Supes but still present… I feel my thighs gently pressing against each-other, pushing my crotch forward, pecs growing into a slight overhang above my stomach, arms feeling stronger as they gain lean muscle. My thong starts to tighten, but in an oddly comfortable way, as my ass swells into a bubble-butt and my dick feels noticeably heavier. I open my eyes and see my stomach has been carved into a delicate six-pack, my shape slightly larger than Craig’s but just as attractive. “Fuuuuuck… that felt good…” Craig moans as I open my eyes. He’s still clutching his crotch, and I reach down and give myself a squeeze and shudder at the feeling… seems we’re both packing now. “I wish Superman had been like that.” I chuckle as I turn to the mirror and admire myself, my hair starting to grow out and darken to a dirty blond, nose becoming more pronounced yet delicate, jaw and lips becoming thicker. I look over to Craig and see his hair lengthen, repositioning slightly as it collapses onto his forehead before tightening up. His jaw squares off, becoming more masculine, his lips and nose shifting to a more rugged look. Our eyebrows become more pronounced, Craig’s eyes turning to a brighter blue while mine darken to a gorgeous olive. Craig smiles as his hair finishes changing, reaching just past his neck, parted in the center and curled on both sides. My hair is longer and flows down the top of my back, a nobler look than Craig’s style. I take a look back at my face, definitely a more French/European look, and I feel my sharper chin before continuing to feel the pronounced bulge in my thong. “We could totally show off with these.” Craig says as he gazes into the mirror, smirking. “Grab my phone, take a picture of me!” I roll my eyes and grab Craig’s phone, setting it to camera mode before pointing it toward him, nearly breaking into laughter as I see his “serious face.” I was the fucking Beast. He got his ass saved by some Native American princess. “Yeah, work it girl.” I chide as I take the picture. “Should I send it to your girlfriend? I bet she’d suck first and ask questions later.” “Har.” Craig grabs his phone and starts fumbling with it while I turn toward the mirror and continue to admire myself. Dear lord, some of those animators had to be gay. I’m perfect! I shoot a glare toward the mirror, breaking into a smirk from sheer happiness before looking down toward the front of my thong… “Shit!” Craig yells as his phone starts to vibrate. “Speaking of the girlfriend, I’ll be right back.” He heads out of the bathroom and answers the phone, exiting onto his balcony. I keep staring at the front of my thong, ever more curious to see what’s lurking beneath the fabric… I look around the bathroom and quietly shut the door, not wanting to attract attention from Craig. I start to squeeze and massage the front of my thong, watching my reflection in the mirror as I go, feeling the pouch become harder and harder… okay, I’ve gotta be careful about this… I pull the lip of the thong out, just enough to gaze at the monster that is pulsing inside, and I reach in with my free hand and start to massage again, realizing just how thick this python was. The front of my thong starts to get uncomfortably tight I near full mast, and I pull my cock out only to see the most glorious hard-on I’ve ever seen. At least seven inches around, cut with pulsing veins snaking all over the surface, this eleven-inch monster was appropriate for someone who was once a beast. I carefully pull my thong down just enough to get the base of my cock free, making sure to keep the rose intact, and I slowly start tracing the head of my cock before bringing it all the way down the length. I start flicking at the plump head, thinking of various ways to prolong the experience… wait, I don’t have time for this… I grab the shaft and start jerking off, snickering at the sheer look of this noble French prince masturbating in the mirror, turning to the side and watching my hand work the entire length, deep breaths causing my abs to crunch as I go. I shut my eyes and continue to jack, pre starting to slick up my shaft, gliding up to the delicate, sensitive head, when suddenly I hear “Yeah, you like that huh?” come from the bedroom. I open my eyes and crack open the bedroom door, one hand still jacking, and I see my brother posing on the balcony. He must be trying to impress some girl. “Hah, check these out!” He says as he turns sideways, giving me a perfect side-view of his body, shining in the sun, hair flapping in the light breeze, that perfect ass… I keep jacking, watching him pose for this unseen person, seeing him flex his biceps, admiring that taut ass outlined perfectly in his briefs… he turns around, looking over his shoulder as he flexes more, seeing his lean abs and pecs just standing there in front of me, his gorgeous thighs and hot bulge sticking out of his briefs. I feel this lust surge within me, smiling wildly, gasping as I keep masturbating, watching him go through the motions. He turns to the side again, this time at the perfect angle, showing off his entire shape in the sunlight; my body trembling as my rod surges with power, hand furiously stroking the slick pole, when I feel such an intense pleasure… oh god, I’m gonna do it… I’m gonna… “OH!” I moan as a thick spurt of my seed hits the shower across from me, splattering on the glass. My jaw drops in pure stupor as I climax, the feeling of release overwhelming me as I shoot load after load, flinging it across the bathroom as I keep moaning, not even thinking to release my grip. I fall against the bathroom door, knocking it shut as I keep jacking, hand and thong now soaked in my sticky deposits as my loads become smaller and smaller, until I’m finally out of my orgasmic haze. I take a deep breath and give my cock a few more firm tugs as it softens, and I stuff it back into my cum-soaked thong with a deep exhale. I look around the room, noticing the streaks of cum spattered across the floor and on the wall… Jesus, Adam can blow one hell of a load. I take another deep breath and steady myself up, being careful not to step in any of my messes, and I wash my hands and grab a towel to start wiping up. I manage to clean the visible splatters off of the wall and floor, though there’s a slight sticky residue left over, and I toss the towel into the cabinet beneath the sink before looking back at the mirror. “Shit!” I put my palm to my face as I realize that my thong is noticeably and visibly wet, and I reach down to find quite a sticky surface as well. I can’t get rid of it or else I’ll go back to being, well, me… well, the fabric’s black, so it’s not too noticeable… and besides, why would Craig be staring at my dick anyway? And then it set in. The entire reason my thong is so sticky and wet? Him. Me watching him flex, jerking off like there’s no tomorrow. I’m momentarily disgusted with myself when I hear the balcony door open and shut, accompanied by Craig laughing hysterically. I freeze, trying to figure out if he might notice the remains of my “session,” when he knocks on the door. “Tan? You okay in there?” “Yeah, I’m good…” I reach down slowly and open the door, and in walks Craig covered in sweat and glistening underneath the florescent lights. “So what was that out there?” I cross my arms. “Trying to impress someone?” “I heard a wolf-whistle from some chick down below, so I gave her a show.” He smirks and raises an eyebrow. “Jealous?” “Whatever…” I look up to the clock and notice the time. “Dude! It’s 4:15!” “What?” Craig looks to the clock. “SHIT!” He darts out of the bathroom and grabs his keys and his three costume boxes. “What about Stefan and Emmett?” I ask as I walk out of the bathroom. “We’ll try them on there. Get some shoes on, we’re heading out.” Craig says as he heads out the door. “Meet me at the car.” Great… I’m going to the party wearing nothing but a cum-soaked thong. That’s attractive. I sigh and grab my costume boxes, and I put on a pair of flip-flops from my suitcase as I head out. I dart down the stairs, a group of younger girls staring at me as I go, and I give them a smile before running to the car. “Ready to go?” Craig says as he pops open my door. I hop in and we start driving to the fraternity house, a couple miles away from downtown. I try to figure out the logistics of partying like this, how I’m going to keep the rose in and so on, when I ask Craig when we’re going to go to Stefan and Emmett. “Whenever you want. If you don’t want to show off, we can do it when we get there.” I think to myself a bit, wondering how many people will be going the same underwear-only route as Craig and I, when we turn into Fraternity Row. The lane is packed with cars, lights flashing in the windows, people hanging out in the yard with the usual red plastic cups… yep, just like the movies. We manage to find a parking spot and grab our costumes, Craig insisting he could hide our costumes in his former dorm room, and we look at each other and take a deep breath before walking down to the party. A group of giggling girls starts screaming at us from their car, lewdly commenting on our asses, and we both manage to smirk it off when we make it to the yard. Red cups litter the grass as we approach the patio, with girls dressed in as little clothing as possible and guys in lampshades and the usual jokey costumes crowding the doorway to the frat house. We head inside of the frat house, watching partygoers’ eyes go wide as they see us start to weave through the crowd. I sling my costume boxes over my shoulder and lean against a wall as Craig branches off to find a couple of his former frat brothers. Guys seem to steer clear of me, understandable considering their less-than-intimidating looks, while girls curiously brush past me and occasionally cop a feel... jeez, an “excuse me” would be nice. A short blonde girl in a red dress with a lollipop in her mouth and what looks like whipped cream cans on her chest walks up to me, smirking. “Who are you supposed to be, stud?” As someone who isn’t used to receiving attention from anyone, let alone a girl, I stutter but manage to get out an answer. “Prince… Prince Adam?” She gives me a confused look. “From Beauty and the Beast?” The girl thinks for a bit, before something finally clicks. “Ooooohhh! Wait… when did he wear that in the movie?” Thinking quickly, I grab her by the hand and twirl her around like a princess. You know, like anyone would when you hear loud rap music. Suddenly, she grabs my hand and pulls me through the crowd, stopping in the center to gyrate around my crotch and rut her body all over mine. I move to the rhythm of the song as she glides around me, scanning the room to see if I can find Craig, when I catch him talking to a well-built guy in a bad spray tan and mussed black hair. Ugh, he must be one of those Jersey Shore dicks. “Excuse me…” I let go of the girl and start inching away from her, and when the moment is right I disappear into the crowd and weave over to my brother. “Shane, this is my brother Tanner.” Craig points over to me. Shane looks me over with a face of awe. “Jesus dude, you two look nothin’ like each other! How often do you work out?” I shrug and try to dodge the question, when Shane notices my uncomfortable expression and switches the subject. “So I saw you out there with one of the Tri Chis… you got a lot of learning, man.” Craig smirks. “They’re basically a bunch of sluts, Tan. Stick with me, I’ll show you where the real good stuff is.” “So where’d you get those costumes man? I’ve known Craig for six years and he looks nothin’ like himself.” Shane crosses his arms. “Dude, the last time you saw me was two years ago.” Craig laughs. “Things can change.” “But your fuckin’ brother is bigger than you! How does that work?” Craig and Shane keep going back and forth as I drift away from them, walking around the party and enjoying the looks I’m getting. The women are drooling, the men are jealous… some even look interested. Judging by all of the eyes on me, I’d say I was the center of attention. I step over to the keg and grab a cup, figuring I can get away with trying this magical elixir I hear so much about. I take a swig… BLARGH… I choke and spit it out right onto the three guys dressed as “seamen” (har.) situated in front of me. “Jesus, this beer tastes like SHIT!” I exclaim before looking up at the men, their faces slowly turning to anger. “Whoah boys, settle down…” I say as they inch closer to me, shouting profanities as they get up close. I’m taller and bigger than they are, but they aren’t intimidated by my appearance one bit. “Knock it off, boys.” I hear from beside me. I turn around and catch a tall guy dressed in a long overcoat, a navy button-up and gray slacks beneath, some sort of contraption on his right ear… oh, now I get it. He’s that one guy from Torchwood, Captain Jack Harkness. “Start shit and you’re out of here. It’s not your house.” He says, a stern glare on his face. He’s every bit as handsome as his television counterpart. “Whatever, this party is shit anyway.” The three men turn away to go, Captain Jack looking rather satisfied as they leave. “Ugh, Kappa Taus. Think they’re better than everyone.” Captain Jack turns toward me, looking me over with a raised eyebrow. “So you’re Craig’s brother, right? Tanner?” I nod, but remain silent. “Sweet costume... you must weigh like, twenty pounds more than him.” He reaches up to feel my arm, but jerks his arm away at the last second. “So your brother said I need to look after you.” He crosses his arms and nods at the cup I’m holding, and I toss it into the nearby trash can. “There we go.” He smiles. “I’m Aaron, by the way.” I reach out to shake his hand, and he gives it a firm squeeze while looking over my chest with the same smile. “You and your brother must work out a lot. He was a skinny bitch back when he was here.” “Yeah, well…” I try to dodge the statement. “Has anyone recognized your costume yet, Captain Jack?” Aaron’s eyes light up. “You watch Torchwood?” “One of my favorites.” “Wow, that’s a surprise… and you’re… uh… an Armani Exchange model?” “Close. Prince Adam.” “Who?” “From Beauty and The Beast?” “Oh! After he turns back!” Aaron grins. “I don’t remember him wearing THAT in the movie…” I chuckle and look over to Craig, who is drinking and having a good time as usual, when Aaron grabs me by the arm. “Follow me, I wanna talk to you in private…” I nod as he pulls me through the crowd and up the stairs, passing numerous girls who take the liberty of cupping my bulge as I pass them, when we make it into one of the second level hallways and duck into a dorm. “This one’s mine.” He says as he shuts the door. I gaze around the room, and only then do I realize what I’ve gotten myself into. There are guys on the wall. LOTS of guys. Mostly naked and in seductive positions. I turn around to see Aaron on his bed, his coat behind him. “Come over here, get comfortable.” He pats next to him and I walk over and sit. “So is this your first frat party?” “Yeah, I flew down here for it.” “Nice, from where?” “Oregon.” “Wow, that’s a long flight… where are you staying?” “I’m at Craig’s apartment.” “Cool, cool.” Aaron nods before his vision slips to my crotch. “So, if you don’t mind me asking…” He looks back up at my face. “How, uh… big is it?” I give him a confused look before realizing what he’s talking about. Great, how do I deal with this… first frat party, first gay encounter… alright, play it safe Tan… “Eleven.” “Holy SHIT dude!” He says with open-mouthed grin. “It shows!” “You think so?” I say as I look down at myself, satisfied with the compliment. “Can I see it?” He asks. I look up at him, slightly uncomfortable. “Whoah, sorry dude… didn’t mean to put you in a bad place.” He looks over to one of his posters, a ripped guy with his jeans just barely concealing his cock, when I realize the dude seems to long for something like this. I don’t see another bed, so I guess he’s alone in the house, and probably alone in the frat as well. I take a breath and reach into my thong, pulling out the monster that had been hiding beneath the fabric. Aaron gasps in amazement, reaching down to touch the sleeping giant, when I cough an AHEM. “Wow… I’m so sorry, man… it’s so big, I kind of got sidetracked.” He chuckles, gaze still affixed to my member. “Okay Captain, let’s see what you’re packing.” I joke as I stuff myself back into the thong. He sighs as I put my cock away. “Alright, but I’m nothing compared to yours…” He reaches down and unbuckles belt, then his pants, revealing gray boxer briefs, when I realize he’s already hard. “See what you do to me?” He smirks as he pulls out his cock, a respectable eight or nine inches, and he wasn’t cheating like I was. I stare at it a bit, not sure what I should do, when he breaks the silence. “If you want to touch it, be my guest.” I make eye contact with him, unsure of how to continue. “Go ahead man, I don’t mind at all.” I reach over and touch the head, a bulbous mushroom cap, my own groin tingling as I make contact with his. His cock tenses as I move my hand away, then curiously bring it back for more as I start to trace his shaft. “Ooooh fuck, man…” He says, smiling. For some reason, I can’t help but be affixed on his member. My thong is starting to tighten as my cock becomes erect, and I look at him with a smile. “Fair is fair.” I say as I reach into my thong and pull out my thickening member, unfurling to its’ full length. I lean back a bit, tensing it slightly as it reaches full mast. I look over to Aaron and nod, and he reaches over and starts to run his finger down my length. I moan as he reaches the head and gives it a flick, sending a wave of pleasure through me, when he brings his hand away. “Alright, Tanner… we’re gonna have to take care of these somehow.” He smirks and looks up at me, then back to my pulsing cock. I’ve always wanted to try this mutual masturbation thing, but I’ve never really had any friends to do it with… here’s my chance. “Uh… I’ll do you, you do me?” Aaron grins. “Deal. But first…” He gets up and walks over to the door and locks it, and then turns around toward me. He looks at me with a seductive grin, kicks off his shoes, and starts slowly lowering his pants, revealing lean, toned thighs and calves, then his underwear; causing his cock to jut straight in front of him. He unbuttons his shirt, showcasing a youthful set of abs and pecs, and he tosses the shirt to the ground before slowly walking toward me. He points down to the floor, and I scoot off the bed onto the floor as he grabs two towels from his cabinet. “Gonna take that off?” He motions toward my thong… shit, can’t do that… “I, uh… like underwear.” Aaron smirks and me and pulls his underwear back up his legs, popping his cock out of his fly. “Sexy kink, man…” He sits down next to me and reaches over, the sensation of another man’s hand on my cock exciting me even more, and he gives it a good firm tug before I reach over and grab his own member. We slowly start to jack each other, my hand going at a slower pace while Aaron makes sure to feel my entire length, my body tensing as he continues to go, my hand starting to build a faster pace on his member causing him to moan lightly. He increases his speed, causing me to moan as well, and we build up a rather fast pace as I see his eyes close and jaw lower… he’s getting close, I know he is… I gaze at his cock and watch it tense, his hand furiously jerking my own, his lean abs sucking in and out as he breathes heavily. He seizes up and moans an “OOH!” as a load of his creamy white essence shoots from his cock onto his chest, his cock surging in my hands as he nearly loosens his grip on mine. I feel the familiar surge within myself as he continues shooting his loads, his warm seed now slicking up my hand, when I fall back and let out a grunt as a rope of cum shoots from my throbbing cock onto my chest. I shut my eyes as my cock continues shooting, deposits landing all over my chest, my hand still clutching Aaron’s softening cock and coated in his sticky essence, his pace on my member slowing as I take deep breaths. “Jesus… that was…” Aaron stutters between breaths. “…AMAZING… you’re awesome…” I smirk and let go of his cock, bringing my hand to my chest and almost instinctually rubbing my cum all over my chest, giving it a sticky sheen. I open my eyes to see Aaron watching me, giving himself a couple more tugs. “You’re one kinky dude… never tried that before…” I chuckle and sit up, Aaron tossing me a towel to clean up. I towel my cock off and rub it along my chest, unable to get the sticky residue off. “Damn, I’m gonna be sticky all night.” “Want some help?” Aaron says as he stuffs his cock back into his boxer briefs and wipes off his chest. I give him a nod, and he’s suddenly down on his knees licking over my pecs and down my abs. I’m speechless as he gives my cock a couple licks before going back up my chest, and he stands up. I look up at him, a mixture of surprise and confusion on my face. “And you said I was kinky?” “We like what we like.” He jokes as he tosses his towel in the dirty laundry bin. I keep wiping myself off and stuff my cock back into my thong before tossing him the towel. I turn away to grab my flip-flops, and I turn back to see him inhaling the towel before putting it in the bin… okay then. He turns back to me with a nervous smile, and I smile back as I stand up. “You really need to come here more… we could, you know… try things…” He walks over to me and rubs his body up against mine… “TANNER?!” I hear from the door. Shit, it’s Craig! “YEAH?!” I yell back. “I’M TIRED OF JOHN SMITH, TIME FOR THE VAMPIRES! MEET ME IN THE BATHROOM ACROSS THE HALL, KAY?!” “GOT IT!” I reply. “Vampires?” Aaron asks as he flops on his bed. “Yeah, we brought three costumes each. This is just one of them. I’ve also got Superman and Emmett Cullen.” “From Twilight?” “Yeah, him.” I bend over and grab the costume boxes, only to be met with a slap on the ass. I turn my head and give him a smile before standing back up. “I’m a big Kellan Lutz fan... can’t wait to see what you look like.” I walk toward the door and turn back to him with a nod. “Neither can I.” With that, I open the door and walk out, shutting the door behind me and taking a deep breath... jeez, maybe that’s why I’ve never been able to masturbate to girls… I shrug off my thoughts and cross over to the bathroom, and I knock on the door. “CRAIG? IT’S TANNER.” The door opens and I walk in and lock the door behind me. Craig has already changed back to himself, his John Smith garb dangling from the box, now wearing Stefan’s black jeans and undershirt. “So what comprises Stefan’s wardrobe?” I ask as I place the boxes on the counter and take off Adam’s armbands, causing me to shudder as I begin to change back to my normal self. “Jacket, brown button-up, undershirt, boxers, black jeans, socks, Converse. You know, what vampires wear.” He smirks as I feel my body shrink, losing its definition, the bulge in my thong disappearing as my face restructures and hair returns its original length. I look back in the mirror and see myself again, and I can’t help but feel slightly guilty about Aaron. My regular self would probably have never caught his eye, and he’d probably laugh at my normal seven incher. I sigh and ask Craig to turn away, and I remove the rose and take off my thong and put them in the Adam box before opening the Emmett box and rummaging for the accompanying boxers. Blood red, naturally. I pull them up and give Craig the all clear, and he turns around with his button-up on, but unbuttoned. I give him a curious look as I pull on my own undershirt, to which he replies “I won’t be able to see the good stuff if I button it up.” Huh, interesting strategy. I pull on Emmett’s undershirt, then his gray jeans, finishing it with the black thermal. “So I guess the vampire thing is in their faces? These guys just look like hipsters.” Craig jokes as he ties his shoes. I pull the sleeves up on my thermal and sit on the counter to pull my socks and shoes on, when Craig starts tapping his foot. “I’m hurrying, kay?” I snap as I tie my shoes and put on my wristband and watch. I grab the vial of “vampire dust” and open the cap, and I look over to Craig and give him a nod. Craig puts on the Salvatore crest ring and leans back against the wall as I sprinkle the glitter onto me, then I cork the vial and toss it back into the box. I lean against the opposite wall and look at the mirror, waiting for the changes to start, when I see Craig start to smile as the front of his undershirt starts to push out. He shuts his eyes as his pecs form a nice shelf above his stomach, which is visibly rippling as a rigid six-pack becomes faintly outlined beneath the fabric. Sadly I can’t see his legs or arms growing, but I’m sure they are just as good-looking. I feel my shirt start to tighten and I look at the mirror, turning slightly as my pecs push in, feeling my stomach crunching into the chiseled six-pack I expected. My arms start to bulk up, biceps noticeably inflating beneath the fabric of my thermal, forearms following suit, neck thickening slightly, my legs feeling bulkier as they shift beneath my jeans. Our complexions both become paler, mine becoming an eerie white while Craig is more natural, and soon enough our faces start to change. Craig’s brow becomes more pronounced, his jaw and nose shifting slightly to a sharper, more angular shape. His cheekbones flare slightly, eyes changing to a darker brown, hair turning to a dirty blond and shifting into a more pronounced, spiky style. My face goes a more rugged direction, jaw shifting to a more square shape, nose following suit. My eyebrows become more pronounced and darken, my hair shortening into almost a crew cut and darkening to a brownish-black. My eyes flood with a vivid amber color, and the visible specks of “vampire dust” disappear, leaving only their sparkle behind. Craig laughs in disbelief and crosses his arms, a wide grin on his face. I look back at myself and chuckle… we’re unrecognizable. No, scratch that… we’re recognizable alright. Craig and I are splitting images of Paul Wesley and Kellan Lutz, the two actors who play the characters. It’s almost eerie to have taken someone’s form like this; the other characters were just animated or illustrated, we hadn’t turned into Brandon Routh or Chris Hemsworth. But these two, their only visual representations were these actors. To tell you the truth, in the back of my mind I felt almost... evil. I gaze into my reflection, staring at the alien amber eyes before me, when I turn to see Craig has lifted his undershirt up and exposed the chiseled six-pack beneath. “Yep, dude’s way better built than John Smith.” I shrug and lift my own shirt and undershirt up, exposing my own ripped stomach. I’m inclined to agree with Craig, Emmett is way more defined than Adam was. “Alright, time to hunt.” I joke as I pull down my shirt and grab the boxes. Craig pulls down his undershirt and buttons his shirt up, and grabs his boxes. “Off we go.” I open the door, only to be met with Aaron, clad in his Jack button-up and pants, standing right in front. His jaw drops when he sees my brother and I, in complete disbelief of what he’s seeing. “Tanner? Is that… you?” “Hey Aaron.” Craig waves. “Craig? Holy shit… your fucking costumes are just… that’s incredible!” “Pretty cool right? We look just like them.” I add. “Alright, excuse me Aaron… gotta go.” Craig heads out of the bathroom and down the hall, his boxes dangling from his hands. “Can I come in?” Aaron asks. I motion for him to come in, and I shut the door behind him. “Jesus CHRIST you’re hot! It’s just too bad you’re covering up that body with all that clothing…” Aaron smirks as he walks around me, admiring my frame. “You shouldn’t be hiding that shape.” I reach down and pull up my shirt, giving him a good view of my six-pack. “My god! That pale makeup TOTALLY highlights your abs!” Aaron stares open-mouthed at my body. I drop my shirt and lean against the wall, stretching my arms, when Aaron rushes me and pushes me against the wall. “So… weird question for you… are you a top, or a bottom?” He says with a seductive smile. I snicker at the question before replying. “Top.” With that single word, Aaron goes in for a kiss. I don’t stop him. He starts to invade my mouth with his tongue, and I can’t help but feel like I want him… I need him… I start to make out with him, putting my arms around him and holding him as close as I can. I disgorge from him and smile, and I feel a familiar rise in my own jeans and in his. Aaron starts to breathe heavily as he backs away, dropping his pants. His cock is visibly hard beneath his boxer briefs, and he starts to lower them down allowing his cock to flop out into view. I unbuckle my jeans and pop my hard cock out of my boxers, the length and girth more or less the same as Adam, when Aaron walks up to me and whispers my ear. “Take me.” I smile as he turns around, not even thinking as I grab his waist and start to force my way in, penetrating his tight hole and pushing my entire length inside. He moans loudly as I start to thrust into him, having never been with a guy but never liking a girl, eyes shutting as I vigorously fuck him. I reach around and grasp his cock again, jacking it off as I go, eliciting shrieks of pleasure from him. He clenches his ass as I buck even harder into him, moaning as I near climax, gripping and pulling his cock, when the door suddenly opens. “TANNER?” I hear Craig’s voice from the doorway, but it’s too late… I moan louder and louder, bucking harder and harder, until I blow my load right into Aaron’s ass. I turn to Craig with a look of ecstasy as I plow into Aaron, deep heaves coming from both of us, and Craig’s face turns to one of anger as he turns and stomps away. “I’m… so sorry, Aaron…” I say as I pull myself out of him, my cock completely slick with cum, and I push my member back into my boxers before grabbing my boxes and darting back into the hall, keeping sight of Craig as I go. I make it outside just in time to see Craig toss his Stefan ring onto the ground, his body turning back to his own as he heads to the car. I run over and grab the ring and put it in my pocket when he slams the door and turns on the car. “Craig?” I yell as he starts to pull away. He lowers the window and gives me a glare. “You know, if you had told me I would have been a hundred percent behind you, got you some hookups, whatever you wanted. But at my old frat house? With one of my brothers? Come ON, Tanner!” Craig yells. “I’m sorry, Craig! He was just…” “Just?” Craig snaps. I try to think of something to say, but I can’t think of a way to sugarcoat it. “Yeah, whatever.” Suddenly, Craig drives away, leaving me stranded in front of the house. I try to run after him, but he doesn’t stop. I watch the car disappear in the distance, a single tear rolling down my face. I scream out to the sky, anger finally setting in… my own fucking brother left me behind because I didn’t tell him I was gay… fuck, I didn’t even KNOW I was gay until today! How was I supposed to prepare for this! Just… fuck this… fuck this stupid frat party, fuck this fucking costume… I angrily grunt and pull off my wristband and toss it to the ground, dropping my costume boxes next to it, and I stomp off in the direction Craig headed in. I make it a hundred or so feet away when my anger starts to turn to sadness and guilt. I felt really bad for Aaron, since I had basically done the equivalent of a one night stand and left him behind. And Craig… ugh, I guess I should have told him I was experimenting or something. I didn’t know he’d have a gay frat brother, and I definitely didn’t figure I’d be such a teenager in the way I handled him. I stop walking and stand in the middle of the road, the Florida night a calm, cool breeze. I take a deep breath and turn around, and I slowly walk back to the frat house, my head down in shame. I make it back and grab the costume boxes and wristband, making sure to put it back in Emmett’s box, and I walk over to the curb and take a seat. A couple minutes later, I see someone running out of the frat house toward me, his jacket flying as he runs, carrying boxes of some kind… oh no. It’s Aaron. What am I going to do now? Like he’ll understand this stupid costume bullshit? Like he’ll be okay with some skinny skate punk instead of some chiseled French nobleman and sculpted actor clone? I bury my head in my hands as I hear him approach me. “Hey, are you okay?” I hear from above me. I don’t respond. “Well… your brother forgot these.” He drops the boxes next to me, and I hear silence as I start to cry into my hands. Suddenly, I feel two arms around me and a head on top of my own. “Hey… it’s okay, man…” Aaron says as he embraces me. “I don’t have any brothers or anything, but if I had one he would probably have been pissed too.” I continue to cry into my hands, periodically stammering an “I don’t know what to do.” As I go. Aaron sits down next to me and continues to hug me, trying to cheer me up. “Don’t do this… I’m a fucking fake…” “Why are you a fake? Cause you were wearing a costume?” I look up at him and he lets go of me, his face slightly confused as he sees my normal look. “So… you took off your wig?” I turn toward the box next to me, Emmett’s box, and grab the wristband. I stretch it for a bit and look up at Aaron’s confused face before putting the wristband back on. I turn back to Emmett, body filling out, face shifting back, and his eyes go wide. “What the fuck is that?” He yells. “How’d you do that?” I take off the wristband again and turn back to my normal self. “I… don’t get it.” Aaron starts to stutter. “What is this?” “It’s the costume… it’s some weird magic shit that makes people change into what their outfits are.” After a bit of silence, Aaron finally speaks out. “Do it again.” I put the wristband back on, and shift back to Emmett’s form. “That’s… fucking crazy. How did it… wait, so Craig did…?” “Yeah, he did too.” I pull off my wristband and return back to myself. “So you… don’t…” “I’m not ripped, I don’t have a big dick, and I’m not handsome. I’m a hundred and fifty pounds, it’s only seven inches, and I look like I’m fourteen.” I put my head back in my hands, and Aaron never replies back. I sit there for ten minutes, only the sounds of the party from across the street keeping the silence away, when I feel arms around me again. “That’s one weird kink, dude.” I lift my head out of my hands, a big smile on my face, and I return his hug before sitting up on the curb. “I’m really sorry… I feel so shitty about what I did to you… it’s just so wrong…” I explain. Aaron looks over to the party, wistfully. “Dude, in case you haven’t realized, I’m kind of lonely in this place.” He turns toward me. “And I’m gonna guess you’re pretty lonely too.” I nod, slightly embarrassed. “So hey, at least we had a little fun tonight right?” Aaron smiles and puts his hand on my back. “Was this your first time?” I nod again. “You’re a really good fuck.” I look up to the sky and smile, taking a deep breath. “I’ve got nothing on what I had then.” “It’s all about the technique, man.” We giggle as we see a car in the distance. It approaches and then stops in front of us and the window opens. “Want to talk?” I hear Craig’s voice from the window. “That’s your ride.” Aaron says as he stands up. He reaches over and helps me up, and I give him a hug. “You know, I have a thing for skinny guys too.” He smirks as I let go of him. I take a deep breath and open the car door, noticing Craig is in normal clothes again, and I shut the door. “Hey, I take full responsibility for this Craig.” Aaron says as he approaches the door. “Don’t blame him.” Craig takes a deep breath. “I’m cool with it… I was a dick and overreacted.” He turns towards me. “So I guess he knows about the costumes?” “Yep.” Aaron says with a smirk. “Pretty kinky right?” Craig jokes. “VERY kinky.” Aaron replies. “I would have loved to see Superman though. I always thought he was sexy.” “He can try that out next time.” Craig says. I look over to him, hopeful that we don’t have to get rid of the costumes. “So we can keep them?” “We can keep them.” “In that case…” I dig in my pocket and pull out Craig’s ring and give it back to him before grabbing the Adam box and rummaging through. I grab my Emmett wristband, wrap it in Adam’s thong, and give it to Aaron. “We can play whenever I come back.” Aaron smiles and grabs the improvised pack. “Hah, I look forward to it. Maybe I could try on one of them…” “You can use mine. I think I’m done with costume parties for a while.” Craig adds. “Just remember to use a condom next time.” “And Aaron?” I ask. He looks down at me with a smile. “Thanks.” “You’re welcome, man.” Aaron nods and backs away from the car, waving. “I’ll be back for Spring Break!” I yell as we start to drive away. “I’ll be counting the days.” Aaron replies. I sit back in my seat as we drive away, Aaron waving as we go. Craig actually was fine with my sexuality, and made it clear that I’m always welcome back to the apartment. Even after I told him about the bathroom incident. We counted down the New Year on his balcony, and the next day he drove me back to the airport. He gave me Aaron’s number, and we’ve been calling and texting each other every day since. Craig has the costumes locked up for safe-keeping, and Aaron has taken a liking to wearing my thong around his dorm. Now that I’m back in Oregon, I’m pretty happy about how things went down in Florida. The only downside? Four months until Spring Break.

It's Halloween night, 2009, and I'm in the car with my brother Erik heading for a last-minute costume run. He was nice enough to take me along to his yearly frat Halloween party, and I figure it would be a good time to get to know everyone… the idea of being in a fraternity (and being able to attend these wild parties I hear so much about) is definitely an appealing one. We're pretty good brothers, though I'm kind of tired of being the "little bro" since I'm only an inch shorter than him. He's 20, 6'5 and 160 pounds, not too athletic but he's got SOMETHING on his bones. I'm 18, 6'4, and 135 pounds… meat? Not so much; but I'm working on it. Erik turns to me with a smirk on his face. "Shawn, this party is a big deal, even to my frat brothers. So try not to be too much of a dork, okay?" I roll my eyes as he tousles my blonde hair, only a bit longer and a shade lighter than his own. He pulls into the parking lot, a rather abandoned place, a very small building with a homemade sign of 'Costumes' visible, the door wide open. "Not many choices the day of Halloween, but I heard this place has a ton of choices." Erik says as he gets unbuckled. "Looks pretty decrepit to me." I say with my arms crossed. I know there aren't many options tonight, but still… the place looks like I should have been condemned a long time ago. "Looks are deceiving, bro." Erik reassures as he gets out of the car. "Besides, what sort of costumes do you think we need?" I unbuckle my seatbelt and open the door of the car. "Not sure, I guess we have to see what they have left." He got out of the car and moved inside, gasping softly, the small building was far larger than it looked, rows upon rows of costumes everywhere, all in individual plastic zipper bags. "Wow, we sure lucked out Shawny." He says enthusiastically as he stares, wide-eyed, at the warehouse before him. "Shawny... ugh." I roll my eyes a bit as I follow him inside only to raise my eyebrows at the sheer size of the place. It's like a costume Costco. "Whoah… this place is packed! It's like people don't even know it exists…" I turn to my side, expecting to see Erik next to me… only to realize he's already darted off looking for costumes. I sigh a bit before approaching the beginning of what were many racks to come, and start looking through. "Animals… no thanks… cartoon characters… no…" I mutter to myself as I look through the various directional signs pointing to the different sections of the store. "Hmm… ERIK!? FIND ANYTHING?!" I yell aloud, my voice bouncing around the walls of the eerily quiet warehouse. It's like we're the only ones here… then again, it's Halloween. People do this stuff in advance. "Nope." Erik whispers into my ear… I jump and turn around, Erik naturally laughing his ass off. "Son of a bitch, Erik!" I yell as I give him a punch on the arm. He knows I'm spooked far too easily. "Isn't this place amazing? It's a fucking emporium…" Erik says excitedly. "I don't know what I'm gonna get… I could spend hours here." "Gentlemen." A soft voice behind us says. Our faces turn to confused looks and we turn around to see an elderly man, maybe a little over five feet and in a top hat, tux, and tails, looking at us. "Find what you're looking for?" He says kindly. Erik speaks up, a little confused. "Oh, uh… there are so many choices, we can't really decide which costume to get. What do you recommend?" "It's hard to decide for you, sir, but I will suggest something we just got in." The old man heads into the back room behind a red velvet curtain. Erik leans against the counter as I look around the warehouse, admiring the selection. Soon enough, the old man returns with two packages. "These are Demon Brand Jeans. They're the perfect costume for men looking to turn heads at parties." The man says as he places the two packs on the counter. "Demons?" I say as I look down at the packages, one with a ripped model wearing nothing but destroyed jeans with purple skin, a forked tail, jagged wings, and black horns underneath long purple hair, and the other a near match except for aqua instead of purple. "But, how are these costumes? They just look like tattered jeans." I ask. "Why, it's the night of spirits and spectacle, sir. Use your imagination!" He exclaims. "And it being All Hallows Eve, I'll offer you two for the price of one." I look at the price tag… only 20 bucks. Erik turns to me and I look up at him and shrug. Erik turns to the man. "Sure, why not." Erik says as he pulls out his wallet and pulls out a fifty. He places it on the counter. "I don't want you to lose any money on the sale." He says with a smile. The old man smiles back and pulls out a bag. "Because of your generosity, come back any time within the next month and I'll happily let you take any costume of your choosing." He places the two packs in the bag and hands it to Erik. "But it'll be after Halloween?" I ask. "Well, you're never too old to dress up. Now, if you'll excuse me I must go back to organizing. Have a good night, and Happy Halloween to you both. Enjoy the costumes." And with that, he disappears back into the back room. "That's pretty nice, bro. Might just take him up on the offer. Let's head home and try these on." Erik heads out of the warehouse to the car, and we head to his apartment. We get home and head up the stairs, bag in hand. Erik unlocks the door and takes his jeans from the bag. "We don't have much time, five minutes to try on, ask for opinions, let me in to change and then we've gotta go." Erik sits down on the couch with his jeans on his lap. I take the bag into the bedroom and lock it before tossing the pack on the bed. I strip down to my boxers and open the pack, a slight sulfuric scent rising from the jeans. I pull them out and inspect them… blue wave patters weaved into the knees, neon blue stitching in the pockets… pretty neat for just a costume. I'd wear these regularly if they weren't so huge looking. I pull them up my legs and fasten the buckle… damn these are baggy. And made for the way more-endowed… Suddenly, my eyes change from their murky green color to a dazzling sapphire. "What the hell..." I mutter as I get closer to the mirror, trying to figure out if it's a trick of the mind, when I feel a strange surge go through my body… like a chill up my spine, but much more pleasant. I feel a bit bloated and look down… only to see my muscles beginning to rise. Suddenly, what feels like a massive blow to my chest knocks me backwards into a wall as I grunt loudly and try to situate myself up against one of the walls, my pecs pumping full of muscle, becoming square and firm as a deep crevice forms between them. I stretch up, gaining height, my torso feeling like it's ripping and contorting. I look down to see my small ridges beginning to stretch the skin of my stomach, veins suddenly bulging and snaking over them, and my eyes go wide. "What..." I say between deep breaths as I look to see my scrawny right arm begin to fill out, pulsing and lengthening as expands, a deep tingling sensation taking over as it begins to become defined, my biceps pushing out and stretching my skin. I turn to my left arm and catch the same thing happening before looking to the mirror with a horrified face. "My god…" I say aloud before looking down to see obliques framing my brick-like abs, no longer a six-pack but now an eight, my legs shaking as mass begins to build up on my thighs. I shudder as I see the previously unseen bulge in my jeans expand outward and fills the space in my crotch, my quads inflating quickly, crushing my crotch and becoming thick as an oak. My calves shape into deep, perfect diamonds, my lats widening and thickening like a solid wall of muscle and my lower back tapers into a beautiful V. I feel my legs becoming powerful like an athlete's legs... powerful like the demon on the package's legs... and I bring my hand up, trailing my powerful thighs and thick abs, between my firm pecs up to my shoulders and then over my right arm, hard biceps and forearms feeling like they're going to burst from my skin. I feel a bulge in the back of my jeans and reach back to feel a forked tail rip through my boxers and pop out of the provided hole. It slowly lengthens and swishes around behind me as two small bumps form on my forehead. I bring my hands to them just as they begin to lengthen out, forcing out of my skull and curving upward… "Horns…" I say in an unfamiliar voice, a booming, deep, and powerful voice one might hear from a demon. My hair darkens to a midnight blue and grows out, framing my face, as I feel my solid horns, the surface feeling an awful lot like volcanic rock. I suddenly hunch forward in pain as jagged wings burst from my back and outstretch behind me. I straighten myself up as my face squares off and becomes more rugged and masculine; my eyebrows arching and becoming more devilish as I suddenly sprout a goatee. I steady myself against the wall as the tingling seems to go away, and I stare in awe of my reflection. No longer was I a scrawny 18-year old guy… I was a seven foot-tall aqua-skinned muscle-bound demon! I rush to the bedroom door and exclaim "Erik!" as I open the door. Erik screams as he sees me. "WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS!" He yells as he backs away from me towards the wall. "It's me! Shawn!" "What? Shawn?" Erik asks as he steadies himself up. He slowly approaches me. "What happened?" "It was the jeans, bro! They turned me into a demon! Feel this!" I say as I turn to him and flex my right arm, my bicep bulging out to bodybuilder proportions. Erik cautiously reaches forward and touches it. I flex it a little more for him, and he pulls his arm away and steps back with a confused look. "It... feels real..." "I think it is real, Erik... all of it..." "So... what... that costume like... changed you or something? Shawn... that's fucking crazy..." "It did! I fucking swear! Go put on yours!" "Alright..." Erik says as he grabs his jeans from the table. "Yeah, try it on… I think that these costumes are more than just outfits." Erik heads to the bedroom and goes to shut the door, and I stop him. "Uhm…" Erik motions for me to move. "I want to watch. I wanna see if it happens to you." "Okay, I guess…" Erik shrugs and begins to take off his clothes. Soon enough, he's down to his boxers. "We're brothers, it shouldn't be weird." I say with a reassuring smile, and I hand him the costume pack. "Alright… well… here we go, I guess…" Erik says, looking a bit nervous as he opens the pack and pulls out the jeans; nearly identical to mine sans purple coloring instead of blue. "They smell like sulfer…" Erik says, cautiously. "Don't worry, bro… just put them on." Erik carefully slips on the jeans and buckles them up. "They're huge, man…" he says as he turns to the mirror. I stand next to him with my hand on his shoulder. Sure enough, his eyes immediately shift from dark brown to the light purple color. He blinks in disbelief as I step away. "If you start to feel-" And with a loud grunt, Erik doubles over onto the floor. "Pain." Here it comes. "Just wait it out, alright?" I say as I move back a bit farther. He's gonna need a little space. Erik grunts a bit before sitting down on the floor, his legs stretched out, panting. He scoots to the wall as his stomach begins to reshape, tightening and flexing as his chest barrels out. His shoulders shift as they begin to bulk up, his arms following suit as his skin becomes tight and vascular, his biceps expanding and shifting between breaths. Erik shuts his eyes as his legs begin to tense, and they too begin to expand and contort as they fill out. His thighs begin to stretch, striations appearing on his skin, his quads and calves beginning to grow as well. He throws his head back, knocking his head on the wall, and grunts again as his hands grow thicker and more masculine. I inch closer to him and look down to his crunched stomach thickening and shifting as abs force their way out, his back reshaping and the V shape beginning to form, and I reach over to help him up. He grabs my hand tightly and I pull him up, his eyes still shut. His face reshapes, becoming more angular and strong as a tail similar to mine forces itself out of the jeans, and he doubles forward as wings burst from his back. His hair lengthens and turns a dark purple as horns curve their way out of his skull. He thrusts forward as his change finishes, a large bulge filling the crotch of his jeans. He opens his eyes and lets out a long, furious gasp as a goatee forms on his chin. "My god, Shawn…" He says with a far deeper and more booming voice. "What… happened?" His eyes dart from mirror to body, back and forth, as if he couldn't believe what had happened. Can't say I wasn't there at one point too. "You're a demon man… we both are. Go ahead, flex." I motion for him to flex his arms. Erik nervously looks to the mirror and lifts his right arm up before putting it in a flex… and his bicep becomes mountainous. "Holy shit dude!" I say excitedly as I go in for a closer look. Erik brings his left arm to the same position and seems transfixed… he just keeps in the position, mesmerized. "You know, you've got other changes too, man." I say as I point to his stomach. Almost instinctively, he reaches down and traces each abdominal, his face still shocked. He brings his hand to his powerful chest, far bigger than mine, and grabs his right pec before letting go, almost in shock. "Cool, right?" I say with a smile as I motion for him to stretch his wings. He smiles and his wings stretch out to full length. "Fucking amazing, bro! We're fucking huge!" Erik does a muscleman pose and it looks like something's gonna pop… he's fucking RIPPED. "My god, dude… this is amazing. I mean… we're unrecognizable…" I say as I stretch my own wings out cautiously. "I can't believe this is real. I don't know how it's real…" "I know! I don't even know how it happened… I mean, is it like, magic or something? And that guy apparently really liked us too. I mean … maybe he was like… a wizard of something." Erik stretches himself out a bit and relaxes against the wall. "I don't know… but whatever he was, we need to thank him more. We've got some badass Halloween costumes." I say with a smile. "But… it's time to head out. Should we stay like this? Or just change when we get there?" I head back towards the room with a smile, my wings returning back to my body. "Let's go as normal for now, okay?" Erik says as I close the door. "Meet me at the car with the costumes." "Got it." I say as I carefully thread my tail through the hole in my jeans and then pull them down and kick them away. I catch a glimpse at my massive package before I begin to change back, my muscles deflating and contracting back into my body, my wings, horns, and tail receding back in. I stretch as I shrink down to my normal height, my body once again returning to normal as my skin turns back to my previous golden white, the bulge in my boxers sadly shrinking. My hair lightens back up to blond and my goatee recedes, and once again I'm back to normal. I fold up the jeans and place them back in the pack, toss the pack in a bag before getting back into my normal clothes. I grab the bag and head back out to the car, a wide grin on my face… tonight's definitely gonna be one to remember. My god was it. Not a single person believed it when we told them it was us. We were the center of attention… all eyes, from the women to the guys, were on us. And everyone's faces when we stretched out our demon wings? Priceless. We partied for hours before heading home, around 2 in the morning, and we poured ourselves into bed without even changing out of our demonwear. My eyes open to a vast amount of sunlight peaking in from the windows in the guest bedroom. "Shit, man…" I say groggily, my voice booming even when tired. I reach over and grab my phone to check the time… 9:30 in the morning, early enough. I stretch a bit and hunch up against the headboard, my wings sliding behind my back, and I stretch out my arms before looking down… and there it is. Two feet long, as thick as a can, covered in pulsing veins, and barbed at the end… the most spectacular and bizarre case of morning wood I think anyone could see. It popped out of my boxers' fly and snaked its way out of my jeans. I smile, get myself up, and walk to the mirror and admire my rock-hard member. I reach over to my massive aqua endowment and touch the bulbous mushroom head, and I shudder as a drop of amber liquid forms on the tip. "Fuck yes…" I say quietly as a devilish grin appears on my face. I hunch over a bit and grab the shaft, the droplet of amber pre rolling down the side as more forms on the tip, and I slowly begin to massage my cock. I begin to grunt and moan as my free hand joins in, and the massaging slowly turns into furious jacking as I masturbate, the wet sound of my hands slipping down the pre-coated shaft filling the air between moans. I throw my head back and shut my eyes as I feel a deep pressure build in my balls, and I jack harder and harder as the pressure keeps building and building, until I feel seed rush up my shaft and roar with approval as a thick load of hot golden yellow semen spews from my cock and hits the mirror with a loud splat. I keep furiously jacking as I shoot more and more, steam rising from my demonic essence, a semen and sulfur-infused scent filling the air. My grunts and moans become quieter and quieter as my releases slow, and I collapse back onto the wall, exhausted. I open my eyes and gaze at my cock, still pulsing and throbbing as cum dribbles down the sides, and suddenly a knock on my door is heard. Shit, it's Erik… Well… it's a part of growing up, and I was seriously pent up. I heft myself off of the wall, my erection bobbing as droplets of cum fling from the head to the floor, and I open the door. "Oh…" a completely naked Erik says as he stares at my member. "Oh…" I say back as I notice his own cock is at attention salute, not barbed like mine but sharp and pointed at the tip, yellow liquid flowing from the slit. Erik sniffs the air and looks beside me to the floor, a large yellow glob of semen quite apparent, and he looks back to me. "You too?" He asks. "Wait…" I say, a puzzled look on my face. "You jacked too?" "Three times and I still can't get it down." "Holy shit dude…" I say as I move aside for Erik to come in. He walks in, his own cock bobbing as he approaches and sits down on the bed. His rock hard member reaches up his abs to the middle of his pecs. "Come here… we have a problem." Erik says as he pats the bed. I walk over and sit next to him. "What's up?" I ask. "I can't change back." Erik says as he looks down to his throbbing prick, precum still slowly trickling down the shaft. My face turns confused when I realize Erik's naked… he should have shifted back by now. "Oh my god… what do we do? How do we fix it?" "I don't know…" Erik looks back up at me. "But I think I have an idea." "What?" I ask as I shift a little on the bed. "I think…" Erik once again looks down. "You think what?" "I think we need to have sex." My eyes go wide. "What?" I say in disbelief. "Something's just telling me we have to. I mean, how else do we get rid of these?" Erik suddenly grabs his cock and another trickle of precum rolls down his shaft. I stare at my own massive prick and then back at him. "Uh… how are we going to work this then? Who's gonna… you know… take it?" Erik thinks for a bit and then lies down on the bed with a loud sigh. "You're my little brother… it wouldn't be fair for you to take it." "Really?" I say as I shuffle back a bit, next to him. "You sure?" "Yeah. But you'll owe me big." Erik says as he looks up at me, a defeated look on his face. I turn to see his stiff rod sticking straight in the air, glistening with pre, and I look back at him. Thoughts begin to enter my head as a grin appears on my face. "What's up, Shawn?" Erik asks. I scoot myself up a bit and sit on my knees on the bed. I look straight down at Erik's cock with a grin. "Shawn…" I turn to him with an evil smile. "We'll be even after this…" I turn back to his cock and open my mouth. I move closer and start licking the engorged head of Erik's cock, the taste of his seed causing my entire body to shiver… it tastes incredible… "Shawn? What the hell are you doing?" Erik hunches himself up on the bed slightly. Sensing him getting uncomfortable, I plunge my mouth onto his cock. He lets out a loud moan and lies back down, his body beginning to writhe. I massage his cock with my lips, tracing the head with my tongue as I begin to suck his rock-hard cock, his juices beginning to flow more and more. Erik grips the bed and moans louder as I begin to massage the exposed shaft with my hands, trying to take a bit more of his rigid length. I begin thrusting my own stiff prick across his cobblestone stomach when suddenly, Erik shakes and starts moaning "Fuck… yes… fuck… yes..." I feel his member tense in my mouth and brace myself as he bucks his hips, and a thick load of hot demon seed spews into my mouth, filling it. I swallow as fast as I can go, load after load shooting into my throat, dripping down his shaft as I continue, the taste driving me wild as thrust onto his stomach, pre covering his abs, when I feel my own flesh tense and I buck my own hips as a load of my own spews across his abs onto his chest. Erik moans and grunts as he releases more and more, our loads nearly matching in size, before we both begin to slow. I disgorge myself from his cock before he's done, small spurts of cum still being delivered, and I massage the rest of my own essence out onto his chest. Erik looks up at me, breathing heavily, and mouths a "thank you". I smile at him… we're still brothers after all. Our deposits slow to a light trickle, and I collapse onto the bed next to Erik. He turns his head and looks at me before turning himself over and rubbing his ass over my cock. I smile and rut into him a bit before easing my way in, the sound of our bodies slipping over eachother becoming prevalent as I enter him and begin thrusting into his tight asshole. Erik bucks and moans as I penetrate him, going in and out, somehow not tearing him up with my spiked cock, and I grab his shaft from behind and begin to jerk it. Erik's moans become louder as I grunt with each thrust, and I reach down with my free hand and pull of my jeans. Erik lets out a roar as he shoots his wad at a nearby wall, and I shudder as I rip my boxers off and toss them to the floor, pressure building in my prick, becoming more and more intense, my grunts becoming louder and louder… I grab on Erik's cock hard as I open my eyes and let out another roar as I spill into him, the feeling of my own warmth filling his ass causing me to thrust harder, yellow seed dripping down his ass onto the bed. I keep thrusting, Erik continues to spasm with each load, and suddenly… the world goes black. I lose consciousness, and gasp before I'm out cold. I gasp for air as I suddenly return to consciousness, coughing on the sulfuric smell in the air, and I see that I'm still deep inside of a sleeping Erik… only now, we're both human… yellow demon seed covers our bodies, the bed, and spots on the walls and floor. I pull myself out of Erik's ass, my cock beginning to harden as I do so, and I fall back onto the bed. I lie back with a confused look on my face. For some reason, the thought of me fucking my older brother isn't as important as the fact that having sex was what turned us human again. "Morning, bro…" I hear from a strained voice beside me. Erik flips himself over next to me, and my cock thankfully softens. I remain silent. For a brief moment, the world just seems to stop. Us two, sitting in bed, naked, covered in our own demonic essence yet perfectly human. "So I guess we need to talk." Erik breaks the silence. "Yeah…" I say, a slight quiver in my voice. "Take a shower, get dressed... and then come to the living room." Erik says as he gets up, stretches a bit, and hops off of the bed. I hear his bedroom door close, and I get up and head to the shower. I quickly wash myself off and grab a pair of boxers and a T-shirt before heading out to the front room. Erik's sitting on the couch, clad in the same. I sit on the opposite side of the coffee table, on the armchair. "So… some morning, I guess…" Erik says with a face that looks like he's expecting an apology. "I'm so sorry…" I sit myself up in the chair. "I mean… I fucking violated you, and things were so different and so wrong and I'm just so so sorry…" Erik remains silent for a few seconds before sitting himself up on the couch. "It's okay, I guess." Erik say with a slight shrug." "Okay?" I ask, tilting my head in disbelief. "OKAY? Are you serious?" "Shawn, calm down…" "I won't fucking calm down, Erik! I fucking FUCKED you this morning! I fucking sucked you off, we had sex, did all sorts of shit, you say it's OKAY?" "Last I checked, you weren't on the RECEIVING END OF IT, SHAWN!" Erik yells back. I cross my arms and sit back in the chair. "We weren't ourselves, we did things we shouldn't have, and it's bad. But no one knows, no one saw, and I guess it'll be okay." Erik get up and walks over to me. "Let's just… clean up the mess, and then we'll deal with the jeans, okay?" Erik heads back to my bedroom and I hear a sink turn on. I get up and walk in as he starts cleaning off the mirror, looking over to me with a smirk as he does so. "Sorry about that…" I say, embarrassed. "I had to get off..." "I did too. There are the same stains on my mirror. We'll get to that later, though… grab the wet vac from the closet and start getting the floors, I'll be done with this in a minute." Erik motions me away, and I head out and start cleaning up the rest of our mess. About four hours later, the apartment is as clean as it was beforehand. The stains are gone from the carpet, the bathrooms are both spotless, the mattress is cleaned, the bedspreads are freshly washed, and the walls are free of all spots. I grab the remains of my boxers and toss them in the garbage just as Erik walks in with a bag of freshly-washed pillows. "Grab your jeans and meet me in the living room." He says as he tosses the pillows on my bed and walks out. I gather up my costumes and grab my demon jeans and head to the living room. Erik's standing in front of the coffee table with his jeans spread over it. I place my jeans next to his. "So now what do we do?" I ask. "Well, we can do a few things." He turns to me. "We can get trash them, we can burn them, we can return them…" Erik pauses. "Yeah, and?" I ask. "Or… we can learn how to be clean and keep them around." I turn to Erik and see his face… it's completely serious. "What?" "Shawn…" Erik turns to me. "I'm going to be completely honest, okay bro? That was the best sex I've ever been a part of. Hands down. You're fucking amazing, and I've never had a better suck from a girl or a guy before." I just look at him with a confused stare. "I'm going to guess you enjoyed it too, considering how loud you were." He smiles a bit. I don't acknowledge the joke. "I propose we keep these around for a while, you're here for a week, and we use them whenever you're here. It can be all the time or just when we're bedding eachother." Erik walks away from the coffee table and into his bedroom. He walks out with a small Dixie cup, and shows it to me… there's a glob of yellow demon cum sitting on the bottom. "You were too amazing this morning for me to just drop into the garbage." Erik puts the cup on the table, and sticks two fingers in. He scoops up a bit of cum on each, and offers a finger to me before bringing the other to his mouth. "You know it was amazing, Shawn. And I really want to be with you like this." I look at Erik's finger longingly, and without even thinking… I open my mouth and lick the semen off of his finger. Erik licks the semen off of the other finger before pulling down his boxers, revealing a growing erection, and grabbing the demon jeans. I back away a bit as he slips them on, and he shudders as his skin begins to turn purple. His entire body shifts and contorts as it returns to demon form, his pecs and abs expanding… I begin rubbing my crotch as I become erect… his calves and quads thickening, his shoulders and arms readjusting to make room for the muscle… his hardon stretches and thickens as the tip sharpens, the purple color spreading, and a tail bursts from the top of his ass. He grabs his cock and gives it a jerk as jagged wings burst from his back and horns curve out from his skull. He offers me a hand and says "Ready, Shawn?" In his familiar booming demonic voice. I drop my boxers, revealing my respectable hard-on, and Erik suddenly gets on his knees and takes it in his mouth. I shudder and look to the demon jeans, when Erik grabs the jeans and gives them to me. I carefully slide them on as Erik gets to work, and I buckle them just as I feel pressure building in my cock. I tap him on the head and he disgorges as I begin to change, my entire body expanding, muscles stretching and bones cracking, my cock growing spikes out of the side as it begins to turn aqua, and I orgasm. A stream of normal white cum shoots out of my transforming cock, followed by another, this time more powerful. Another one, this time with an amber color, follows in increasing intensity, then one slightly darker, and as horns burst from my head and wings barrel out of my back, a load of thick yellow demonic seed hits the wall across from me as I roar with pleasure. Erik runs to the wall and licks my essence off clean before we run to the bedroom. After a day of sucking, fondling, fucking, and changing from demon to human and back, we lie back in bed together during the early hours of the morning, rubbing our human erections together. "Aren't you glad I'm here for the week?" I ask Erik as I play with his cock. Erik pulls my demon jeans on the bed and back up my legs. He tugs at my cock as it starts to turn blue. I feel the changes ripple through me again, and Erik smiles. "Hell yes."

Previous Chapter: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1131-transformation-part-i-mutation-chapter-one/ CHAPTER TWO Matt and I were still blocks away from my studio apartment when we walked in front of a vacant storefront with large plate glass windows. “Wait,” he said. We stopped. “Look at yourself.” We stood side by side and appraised our reflections. I did look huge – massive and ripped. I not only felt as if I had just finished an intense full body workout and was completely pumped, I looked like it. Once again I grew hard, but this time it was because some distortion in the glass made me look like a fantasy illustration. Hyper-masculine and massive, but realistic. “Wow.” I said. “It’s flattering. I’ll admit that much. I’m a big guy, but not as big as that window makes me look.” “Yeah you are,” Matt said. “Look at my reflection. It’s accurate, isn’t it?” I had to admit he was right. He looked just as incredibly sexy in the window as he did standing right in front of me. “You look amazing,” I said as I again wrapped my arms around him and pressed my burning equipment into his. “What is it about you that turns me on so much?” “Just lucky, I guess,” he said before I plunged my tongue back into his mouth, forcing his own tongue aside. I let my hands roam freely across his well-defined back, surprised at how silky-smooth his skin felt. My thick pecs pressed into his chest and I could feel his light chest fur brushing against mine. My heart pounded. My head swam. He felt deliriously good against me. I would have sworn I was high. I pulled my head back enough so that I could see his handsome face but still feel his pecs against mine. He was gazing at me, his eyes adoring, doe-like despite their intense blue color. I felt my eyebrows rise involuntarily; my eyes widen a bit more as if to better capture his youthful, masculine image. “You are the most beautiful man I’ve ever seen,” he said finally. “So masculine, dark and rugged but gorgeous at the same time.” I laughed. “You’ve had too much to drink,” I said. He shook his head. “I’ve had nothing to drink. You are simply amazing.” The chemistry between us was literally intoxicating. I suddenly felt dizzy and grasped his upper arms to help steady myself. “Your palms are so rough,” he said breathlessly. “I can feel the callouses.” “I work with my hands. The gym doesn’t help. Sorry.” “No, no. I like it,” he whispered between gasps. “You talk as if you have no idea what a man you are. Oh my god.” Our fully engorged cocks pressed against each other through the denim of our jeans and I rocked slowly side to side, rubbing the rather considerable length of his tool with my own. “Grab my nipples,” he said under his breath I complied, taking the firm, perfect nubs and gently rolled them between my fingers. Almost immediately, he threw his arms around me and held on as tightly as he could. I could feel his entire body begin to spasm. “Oh, god!” he grunted. “Ugh!” His strength was surprising as he hugged me, squeezing tightly to hold on as his legs went limp in his ecstasy. His breath was hot on my neck, his blond beard luxurious against mine. “Ugh ... UGH!” I cradled him as he came, holding him up right there on the sidewalk as he released his load in his pants. “Yeah, baby, cum for me,” I whispered in his ear. “Just like that.” A minute passed as he continued to cling to me, moaning contentedly. “Get a room!” Another guy with an effeminate voice yelled as he drove by. “Too late!” A familiar voice shouted back. Matt had recovered by that time and was standing on his own. I released him and turned to see my friend Hank, in his gigantic ginger splendor, standing only a few yards away. His lips, framed by his meticulously trimmed copper goatee, were pressed together with some irritation. Well, this is embarrassing. Hank wore a huge t-shirt large enough to drape from his enormous shoulders and chest. He was typically around 300 pounds off-season. “I got your message,” he said. I put my left arm around Matt’s tight waist. “Hank, this is Matt.” Matt’s jaw dropped. Hank nodded and shook Matt’s hand before turning to me. “You sounded ... strange. I saw the news and was concerned.” Matt gawked at him. I watched his eyes scan hungrily from Hank’s clean-shaven head to his immensely thick forearms, which since he was off-season, currently sported the thick coat of copper hair that had earned him the nickname Big Red. “My god you’re ... you’re...” “You didn’t answer your door or phone so I figured you went to the Eagle,” he said. “This is Hank Davis, Matt,” I confirmed. Hank, my fuck buddy, also happened to be the current Mr. Olympia. “Am I the only one havin’ dis conversation?” Mr. Olympia said crossly. His green eyes and unrestrained Brooklyn accent told me that he had passed the point of patience. “Pushy bottom,” I whispered into Matt’s ear. I finally turned and faced Hank. “I’m sorry,” I said. “I’m fine, I’m just ... embarrassed.” “I can clearly see that you’re fine,” he said. My old friend was not pleased. “In fact you look better than fine. You’re juicin’ again.” Matt looked at me. “I’m not,” I said sincerely. “I haven’t used in years, you know that. Ask Terry.” “Don’t bullshit me, Jamal,” Hank said. “You must be at least 250. I’ve never seen you this big. What you doin’? “See?” Matt agreed. Now I was flabbergasted. “Geez! What’s with everyone today? I’m 238. Maybe 240 tops. I weighed this morning.” Hank looked at me doubtfully. “Look, I don’t mind. It’s just that you’re always givin’ me shit about usin’ and here you are.” That was not entirely accurate. I only got on him when he used too much. He was a top-level competitor, but occasionally his dosing would get ridiculous. “I’m NOT using!” I exclaimed. “Give me your cell. I’ll call Terry right now and you can go down with me tomorrow so he can test me.” I held out my right hand. He continued to stare as if he didn’t believe me. Exasperated, I threw my arms in the air, turned around and took a few steps away. “Hank. You’ve known me for ten years. I’m probably the most honest person you know. Why would I lie to you about this?” “It don’t add up,” he said. “Look, I’m glad you’re alright. I’ll give you a call later in the week.” He turned away. “Sure,” I said, surprised and disappointed at his abrupt departure. “Thanks for checking on me, Big Red. I appreciate it.” “Don’t even call me that right now,” he said as he began to cross to the east side of the avenue. Hank shaved his head, but it was his copper-colored hair that had caught my eye a decade ago. I had stopped for coffee on my way to help a friend of mine with a build-out contract he had won near City Hall. His drywall guy had called in sick and I was on stand-by for a new project... I couldn’t imagine that anyone else could fit into the small lower Manhattan coffee shop, but at least I was next in line. Feeling slightly claustrophobic, I turned my head to the right and looked through the double-glazed floor-to-ceiling glass wall. It was about 8:30 and the sidewalk was filled with people on their way to work. I was about to check my position in line when a flash of copper drew my attention. I looked back just in time to see a massively built redhead in a skin tight white v-neck shirt pass through a beam of reflected morning sunlight. His beard and shoulder-length hair seemed to glow even after he was back in shadow. He passed right by me and I craned my neck around to see him pause at the entrance to the coffee shop. “Hey buddy, you’re up,” the suit behind me said impatiently. I jumped. “Sorry,” I muttered before stepping forward and ordering a large coffee. Even as a tall skinny kid was filling my order, I turned back to see where the redhead had gone. The shop was too crowded though. I couldn’t see everyone in line, let alone on the sidewalk outside. Disappointed, I was edging my way through the line to leave when I came face-to-face with a coat of trimmed red hair struggling to escape the opening of a v-neck t-shirt that was stretched across a pair of extra-large pectoral slabs. I looked up at the owner of the massive chest and our eyes instantly locked. “Buy you a coffee?” I asked. “But you don’t even know my name,” he said, playfully. I had already named him, however. Thick copper hair and beard, matching chest and forearm fur, porcelain-white skin with just a touch of red... I held out my hand. “Good to meet you, Big Red. I’m Jamal.” He laughed and took my hand. “Hank,” he said. “And yes, you can buy me a coffee, but you have to wait on line wit me.” Hank continued across the avenue and I smiled to myself as I watched his familiar swagger. “I love you, man!” I called out. “Shuddup,” he said without looking back. Matt looked at me. “That didn’t go very well.” I sighed. “He’ll be fine.” It was obvious Hank was still mad, but I’d upset him worse before. This time, however, I truly had done nothing to anger him - except to somehow gain around ten pounds. * * * Or fourteen. Back in the bathroom of my apartment, I stepped off my digital scale. “252.4,” Matt said proudly. “See?” Naturally, I had stopped to check myself out in the full-length mirror on the inside door of my closet and I really did look bigger. Somehow, in the course of the day I had gained a significant amount of muscle mass. I was both leaner and more massive and could no longer deny it. “I don’t know what the hell is going on,” I said to no one in particular. I was certainly pleased with my gains, but also unnerved. “People don’t gain fourteen pounds in one day.” “How big are your arms?” Matt asked. “About nineteen and a half inches. I haven’t hit twenty since I was 35 – the peak of my last cycle – and I wasn’t as lean back then.” “Where’s your tape?” “What makes you think I have a tape?” He gave me the oh-no-you-didn’t look. Busted, I pulled my tape out of the top drawer and handed it to him. I hit a double biceps pose in the mirror. They were clearly bigger. The biceps were full and round with a distinct split that crowned triceps that could only be described as mammoth. My delts looked like segmented cannonballs. Everything was bigger and more cut. Matt stood behind and measured my upper arms. I grew hard just looking at myself. Fucking Muscle Stud, I thought. I bet if I really tried I could give Hank a run for his money by the next Mr. O. My arms, it turned out, were just over twenty inches cold. Despite my confusion, I was giddy. I had reached my goal size naturally, if mysteriously. I turned around to kiss Matt only to find that he had already removed his pants. His long cock was rapidly growing. “Fuck me,” he said as he stared dumbstruck at my chest. I lifted him up with surprising ease – he’s much lighter than I expected – then carried him to my bed and tossed him down. I undressed as quickly as I could but my Levi’s proved difficult to properly remove. I simply tore them off. “That was so easy,” I said to myself as I tossed them aside. I climbed onto Matt. “How’s my sexy boy?” “I must be dreaming,” he said as he looked into my eyes. His expression of adoration was so sweet and sincere I couldn’t help but smile. Once again he seemed almost star-struck. I laughed as I positioned myself over him, supporting myself with my arms. “I feel like I’m dreaming, because I sure don’t remember selling my soul to the devil.” “There is no devil,” Matt said. “But clearly there is a god, and I think he’s about to fuck me.” I blushed and smiled. “Naw, I’m just a big stud alpha male, but I am going to fuck your sexy ass.” “That’s more like it,” he said. As I lubed up, I noticed how big and hard my cock was. It could have been simply that I was unusually excited, but my thick endowment seemed bigger than ever. It didn’t matter, however. All I knew was that it needed to be in Matt’s perfect hole and after a few minutes of kissing on his handsome face and eager lips while gently working his sphincter, I pressed the engorged head against it, locked my eyes on his and began bucking my hips just enough to slowly push it in a half-inch at a time. He grimaced and I paused. “Keep going,” he said between deep, controlled breaths. “I’ll be fine.” He didn’t need to tell me twice and I resumed my measured thrusts. My eyes rolled back in my head as the heat and pressure of his ass caressed my manhood, as if to welcome and thank me for the penetration. “Oh god it feels so good,” he said once he was fully impaled on my tool. Our eyes locked before he smiled and clamped down on my shaft, sending shivers of pleasure throughout my body. I gasped. “You’re telling me,” I said. I fucked him for nearly two hours. Or should I say, his ass serviced my cock for two hours. I stood and used him as a human fleshjack, fucked him on all fours like a dog, fucked him from the side, fucked him as he sat on my cock... I came in his ass three times and never went soft, he shot twice but still couldn’t get enough – then his endurance ran out. “I have to stop,” he said after our last orgasm. We were both dripping with sweat. My sheets were soaked. “It hurts too much, sorry.” He was seated on my cock and I slowly lifted him off. “Hey, don’t apologize. That was ... amazing. And to be honest, my dick is a bit raw too.” The cool air felt strange on my cock, which remained stubbornly erect. I couldn’t recall ever being so turned on, even when I was young. He put his hand around the base. “So fat,” he said as it surged briefly fuller at his touch. “It’s magnificent.” “You make it that way.” I did have a nice cock. It wasn’t huge, but it was decently thick, especially at the base. Hank called it The Torpedo. I thought that was an exaggeration, but today the nickname seemed fairly accurate. He continued to hold on to it, which seemed to keep it from deflating. After a few moments he looked into my eyes again. “You’re magnificent.” I smiled. “Care to join me for dinner?” I ventured. I wasn’t hungry, which was surprising given I was always hungry, but I wasn’t ready to send him on his way either. He sighed. “I can’t. I should be getting back to my friend’s. You’re not easy to just walk away from though.” Despite my disappointment, I chuckled. “I’m not going anywhere,” I said. “How long are you here for?” “Until Saturday,” he said as he ran the fingers of his free hand through the hair on my chest. My cock throbbed again. “Jim is planning some stuff for us to do but I want to see you again.” “Hell, yeah. I work days and go to the gym evenings but I’ll make time for your sexiness.” I leaned over and kissed him. “That was the most fun I’ve had in years.” “Better than Hank?” He asked with a wink. I laughed again. “Hank is ... Hank is ... well, Hank is a long story, but he really does look out for me. He’s a bit needy, but a great friend.” Matt and I exchanged numbers and e-mail addresses – then he was gone. I walked back to my chair, looked at the smashed television, and sighed. He didn’t even ask about that, I thought. I wonder if he even noticed? I fell back into the chair. Matt’s absence was palpable. Our chemistry was magical. Somehow, in the span of only a few hours, he had gotten under my skin. I glanced down at the paper he had written his information on: [email protected]. He was a vet? Veteran or veterinarian? I realized that I really didn’t know anything about him other than that he was from Cleveland, sexy as hell, and an insatiable bottom, at least with me... I held him against the wall, his legs over my shoulders, my hands on his hips, and fucked him relentlessly. “You know you’re a master stud, right?” he said breathlessly. “Right? And so fucking strong.... I wish I could live with your fat cock up my ass. You should get paid to breed... UGH!” A long rope of his cum landed across his face and chest... My dick surged back to life. I had come three times in two hours, something I hadn’t done since high school, and I was hard again. That now-familiar pressure began to build in my crotch. Back in the bathroom, I leaned against the vanity and stroked my cock while admiring my reflection. Thick, ripped muscle covered with glossy black hair. So fucking masculine. I rubbed my left hand over the mounds of my pecs, feeling the dense muscle, lifting the heavy masses, relaxed but powerful, bulging far beyond the shredded cobblestones of my abs. I closed my eyes and worked my cock, imagining that I was fucking Matt’s face, stretching his jaw wide open, forcing my cock down his throat, and listening to him gag even as he pulled my crotch into his face, feeling my low-hanging balls slap against his chin. “Yeah, you’re hungry for that muscle cock, aren’t you boy?” I said aloud. The first volley of cum hit the mirror above the vanity with an audible smack, but in my imagination I was pumping my load down his throat, filling my hungry boy with cum until his belly was distended. I opened my eyes. Four distinct ropes of cum hung from the mirror. What the fuck??? After cleaning the mirror, I stepped back and appraised my physique. I still looked bigger. There was no question. Bigger and more ripped. I stepped back on the scale again: 253.5. I gained a pound while having sex for two hours and not eating anything? Again incredulous, I went to the closet, pulled the mechanical scale from the top shelf and stood on it, watching the dial swing and bounce a few times before settling on 255. I walked back to the digital scale in the bathroom: 253.5. Goosebumps formed all over my body – I was growing – without eating. Which was, of course, impossible. Next Chapter: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1261-transformation-part-i-mutation-chapter-three/

The young apprentice continues to gurgle cum as he lays there in pain. Brooke sits down in his chair and lays back in it as he gets a little more comfortable. Owen is able to notice that the furniture in the room now fits the huge manager’s frame perfectly and it dawns on him that perhaps this whole department may have the same ability that his new boss does. ‘I guess you are wondering now how I get back to my normal size don’t you Owen? Well it takes a little bit of practice but all you need is a reversing pill and voila, normalcy again.’ Brooke leans over and opens a drawer in his desk. He pulls out a brown pill and plops it into his mouth before crunching on it. Within seconds, Owen hears odd sounds coming from the man’s body as he sees him shrinking. His muscles revert back to their normal size within just a minute and he stands up. His decent sized cock leans up against Owen’s body. Brooke shows his teeth again as he leans down to give his apprentice a few more rubs on his chest. ‘Don’t worry Owen, you won’t change this quickly since it has to take up residence throughout your body. It doesn’t always work the same way with each guy either. I have been managing this department for probably nine years and in that time I have had probably four apprentices. They all responded in different ways. Blake though was quite eager to grow and didn’t take much coaxing to change. Even when he doesn’t draw it out, he works out heavily. I’m sure you have noticed.’ ‘Oh yes Mr. Brooke quite a bit. He is quite buff and…..I think he is very hot. I…..I think I have a crush on him actually.’ Brooke smiles and motions for Owen to sit up. He pats the young man on the back and tells him to get back into his original chair. ‘Well I’m sure I can arrange a few projects with Blake. You might even be able to witness his change if you’re lucky Owen. The thing is though…..Blake is already a well-built man and…..his other half can get a bit…..large.’ Owen seems quite surprised and wonders if he will be in some kind of danger with Blake. ‘Are you saying that I may not be safe with him?’ ‘Well if you weren’t exposed to me Owen I would say definitely, but when you put two men together with the same type of hormonal balance, things can happen. The reason why you are not reacting with me right now man is because I reverted back to my original body to prevent it. I have expounded my energy for the time being so you will be okay.’ ‘Oh…..i find this to be really weird but kind of exciting actually. I feel dirty in this suit now though, could you get me a new one perhaps Mr. Brooke?’ ‘You might as well start calling me Grayson, Owen, since we can be candid about these things. I feel like I can trust you. You are handling this quite well. As for your suit, I won’t ask you to strip for me so I will get you another one, but I need your stats.’ Owen writes them down and hands it over to the nude man. He calls down to the company tailor and gives him the information, within minutes there is a knock on the door. Brooke stands up and walks over to unlock the door and opens it. ‘Whoa, Grayson you are already breaking in a new guy? I would say you look great, but you already know that.’ ‘Hehe thanks Craig and wow this is a great suit.’ The bearded man winks at Owen and starts to leave but not before Brooke grabs his arm. ‘Huh? Is there something else you need Grayson?’ ‘Sure man why don’t you come in for a minute.’ The man looks at Brooke puzzled for a few seconds before he starts to smile. He walks in and goes to sit in another chair directly beside of Owen. He puts his hand out and motions for the young apprentice to shake it. Owen does and they clasp their hands together. The energy travels through both of their bodies making them both shutter. ‘WHOA! What was that? I have never felt such power move through my body at one time. Is this what you were talking about Mr. Brooke?’ Brooke walks back over to his desk and sits back down. He smiles at both of them knowing that this may result in some kind of change in both of them. The 48 year old tailor with the salt and peppery goatee feels a bit relaxed after what he just felt pass through him and slowly jumps to his feet. He turns to look at Brooke and seems a bit unsure as to what he should do next. Owen doesn’t seem to be affected now as he feels the same type of calm come over him that the tailor is experiencing. ‘Grayson Grayson Grayson…..what are you trying to do to me? I don’t want to tear up this suit in here. I spent so much time customizing it to fit me and I’m not a big guy like you either.’ Owen keeps looking at the gray-eyed fit man standing in front of him and seems to be growing more attracted to him by the minute. It is a feeling he didn’t feel before they clasped their hands together. He stands up in his soiled suit and walks over to the older man and starts to rub the hair on his head which makes the man shiver just a bit. ‘Ohhh wow that feels young man…..oh my gawd…..’ The tailor feels it starting to build inside him which makes him a bit unhappy, but Owen’s surprisingly strong fingers against his skin feels just right to him. The young apprentice runs his hands down inside Craig’s dress shirt and feels the thick forest of silvery hair against his fingers. His tight chest muscles are starting to sweat at a fast rate as he tries to keep things from getting carried away. Brooke shakes his head back and forth and laughs watching his good friend try to prevent a growth cycle from occurring. Owen rubs the firm pec muscles before sliding his fingers along Craig’s washboard stomach all drenched in perspiration. It is at this point that Owen leans his body against the tailor’s and lightly rubs his chin on the older gentleman’s neck and shoulders. Craig continues to try and keep his composure fighting and tensing his body to the point that it is pumped. He groans as Brooke nearly falls out of his chair laughing. ‘This…..isn’t…..funny…..Grayson….. It feels so good but……I…..won’t…..give…..in…..’ ‘Come on Hardesty, the young man is totally into you. Trust me Owen, he won’t disappoint you. Craig is an incredible stud when he changes. That hair all over his body looks fantastic over his massive muscles trust me I have seen it many times.’ The tailor feels his cock reacting in his pants as it starts to drool precum down his wool pants leg. ‘Please young man, I have ruined too many suits because of this kind of stimulation. Grayson can be such a jerk sometimes to me. I…..can’t…..hold it back any longer……DAMNIT!’ Owen moans feeling and hearing the tailor’s muscles stretching and popping beneath his hands. The tight pectorals on Craig swell up filling every tiny inch of his dress shirt before Owen can get his hands out. The muscles in his back flare out to the point that his wool blazer splits in the back unable to contain the giant mountains forming. ‘OH GAWD NO! I shouldn’t like this but the sounds turn me on.’ Owen notices that the tailor doesn’t wear underwear as his cock pushes its way down his growing left quad which along with his right one is stretching the fabric to its limits in his pants. Owen grins as he peers over Hardesty’s growing shoulders watching what is commencing in the front. The growing tailor no longer feels the need to complain as he feels himself hulking out feeling his muscles press harder on the fabric. Brooke stands up completely erect and walks over to stand in front of his friend to watch him change. Craig growls, ‘RAWR! YEAH I LOVE IT…..I CAN FEEL THEM READY TO BUST OUT…..’ The tailor’s clothes look like they are painted on him as his nipples nearly protrude out little holes forming on top of them. Owen leaks precum all over the floor as he pulls his cock out to let it free. ‘Damn Hardesty, this is one of your hotter transformations. We need to get that jacket off you. Owen rip that thing off him so we can get a better view of his growing arms.’ Owen shreds his jacket in half as Brooke pulls the arms of them off gradually exposing the skin-tight sleeves on Craig’s blue dress shirt. The young apprentice moans seeing Hardesty’s swollen arms pulse. Brooke’s cock starts to drop a small load of cum on the ground without him touching it. ‘MMMMM Craig, you are turning me on so much. How about you Owen? Is this not hot seeing him change so slowly?’ Owen agrees as he rubs the soaked back of Hardesty feeling its raging power as it starts to pull the seams tighter. The holes grow bigger on Craig’s nipples making Brooke rush in to chew on them knowing that his shirt is about to lose to his expanding muscles. Owen watches as Hardesty’s back shreds the upper part of his shirt making the older stud growl. ‘OH YEAH, this is the fun part. I love feeling my power emerge.’ The fabric along Hardesty’s pecs rip open as his mammoth grey-haired boulders spill out making Brooke squeeze them tightly. Owen shoots a rope of cum on to Craig’s pants leg. Hardesty turns his head which has started to thicken up as his goatee darkens a bit to look at Owen. He smiles as his shoulders and delts shred the top of his shirt. ‘Hey there young man, I bet you haven’t seen such veiny cannons on a man my age before have you?’ Owen immediately turns his attention over to both arms which have immense hoses growing beneath the shirt sleeves. The strain of the fabric on them makes Hardesty growl deeply as he feels his quads emerge from their confines. The seams explode as his gorgeously hairy salt and peppery tree trunks spread out before his footlong slaps his left leg and spills a little bit of jizz down his leg. Two sweaty golf balls are stretching his sac to its limits and appear to be pulsating. Even his calves shred his pants which makes the growing stud laugh. ‘Seriously young man, my arms are crazy they put me right over the edge.’ Hardesty’s huge hairy slabs under his mountainous pecs blast through the buttons above his belt. Owen notices that Hardesty’s ass is starting to appear as the seams one by one rip revealing his pumped sweaty bubble butt. Owen feels the urge to slap his cock on it which sends the tailor into a frenzy. ‘OH DAMN MAN! I love it! Are you ready to see these guns? I know I am.’ Brooke gets down on his knees to pull the ripped fabric off Hardesty’s quads and calves to worship his giant tool and chew on the huge bouncing balls sitting beneath it. The tailor’s boots explode as his feet emerge covered in piles of ripped fabric. The eager worshipper slowly sucks on Hardesty’s hairy cock tasting its salty contents and squeezing his incredible legs. Owen watches intently as the tailor’s shirt sleeves slowly shred as two massive cannonballs force their way out and immediately flex. The huge veins make quick work of the rest of the sleeves all the way down to Hardesty’s big hairy hands. His forearms grow into giant vascular softballs as he flexes them. The thick forest of hair traveling all the way up and down the huge mature man’s arms makes Owen immediately reach around and squeeze them tightly as he shoves his cock inside the tailor’s waiting hole. The growth finally finishes as Hardesty rips the rest of his shirt off revealing his enormous lats and thick hairy back. Owen buries his head into the enormous contours of Hardesty’s delts as he squeezes the tailor’s engorged biceps and triceps. ‘MMMMM Owen…..I like the way you touch me man. I have to make you grow too. I haven’t felt this good transforming in quite some time. Sorry Grayson but my cock belongs to Owen this time.’ He pulls his rod out of Brooke’s mouth and slides himself off of Owen. The surprised young apprentice is amazed when he sees the immense stud turn around and face him. The hairy stud’s cock bounces as he flexes his entire body for Owen. The young man reaches in to run his hands up and down Hardesty’s arms and chest and swoons. Craig picks him up in his arms and starts kissing him holding him tightly. Brooke seems a bit miffed and goes back over to sit in his chair. ‘Come on Owen…..let yourself go. I am really anxious to see what you will look like. I know you will be incredible when you change.’ As they kiss longingly, Owen’s cock flexes a few times before he starts groaning a little bit. They both look down and notice it starting to swell.

Author's note - this is an ongoing story I started in 2011 and posted on the old site. I managed to write and post 14 chapters of Part I. The 15th and last chapter has languished untouched for years because, well, let’s just say the past few years have been very stressful and challenging. But I’m back and continuing work on Chapter 15. I’m going to post the existing chapters one at a time unchanged from the original. Speaking of which, here is Chapter 1. * * * A few months had passed since my 39th birthday and for the first time I was beginning to feel old. Ten years before, I had promised myself that by 40, I would weigh over 250 pounds, own my own home in Manhattan, and have a partner. So far I was zero for three. I was striking out at my own game, not that I had anything to complain about, at least physically. At a few inches shy of six feet tall and 240 pounds with around nine percent body fat, I was impressively built. But we are never big enough, are we? My name was Jamal and I was somewhat of a mutt. My dad was half Syrian and half Native American, my mom half African and half Samoan. The combination resulted in a Mediterranean appearance with olive-brown skin and green eyes beneath dark eyebrows. I usually sported a thick black beard and after ten years of busting my butt, I had built up a hard, thick musculature that as a bonus was covered in dense, black hair. So yeah, many guys considered me hot. Some might say exotic. I thought I was okay. I worked construction, which I learned early on was unusual for a gay man. Most guys thought it a turn on, but sometimes I would happily push paper in a comfortable office rather than sweat or freeze in the typical New York weather. How did I get into it? A straight friend of mine hired me after high school and that was that. I averaged a decent five-figure income, but certainly couldn’t afford to buy where I lived. Project-based jobs usually don't promise a steady income, but in the end I found it satisfying to have something tangible to show for my effort, so I stuck with it. I was single. In fact, I had always been single, though I certainly had lots of sex. I loved to fuck, and guys loved to get fucked by a big guy like me. Why was I single? The short answer to that was that no one understood me, which is a nice way of saying that I was hard for most to put up with for long. Was I a jerk? No. The problem was that I cared too much, which is a good place to begin this story. I had a studio apartment in the West Village near the Meatpacking District. It was nice enough. Five flights up, good view to the west, lots of light in the afternoon, and yes – a window unit air conditioner, which I was sitting in front of after taking the elevator up and hanging my sweaty tank on the doorknob. My workout had been good, and I leaned back in my old, stained brown leather chair and closed my eyes. My sweat-soaked body relaxed in the cold breeze of the a/c, which was a blessing on a hot day like today. I felt my nipples grow hard from the cold air and looked down at my heavy, meaty pecs. My chest was certainly my strongest body part. I was pretty lucky with my genetics – everything responded well to training – but my pecs were exceptional. They were perhaps a bit too big for the rest of me, but I kind of liked that. I watched as a bead of sweat somehow dodged the thick forest of hairs on the mound of my left pec and rolled down until it disappeared under its shelf. My cock twitched and I thought about calling Hank, my best friend and preferred fuck buddy. But I didn't. Instead, I swallowed the rest of my second post-workout smoothie and turned on the television. It took about ten seconds for my blood pressure to skyrocket. Every time I paid attention to the news, I promised myself I would start ignoring it. The television wasn't an entertainment device. It was a window into chaos. In less than five minutes, CNN reported terrorist attacks across Europe by Al-Qaeda, several murders of gays, blacks and Mexicans in America's more “red” states by assorted extremist groups, Palestinian rockets striking Jewish neighborhoods amid Israel's demolition of Arab housing in east Jerusalem, sectarian strife in Iraq and Afghanistan, the violent crackdown on worker's riots in corporate America's Asian sweatshops, widespread conflicts over water rights in Africa... I wasn’t the brightest bulb in New York, but it didn't take a genius to see that most of human misery was self-perpetuating and completely unnecessary. Why hadn't I hitched up? Apparently, I was “too compassionate.” I let the human-inflicted suffering of others bother me too much. I allowed myself to get too worked up over events I couldn't control. And everyone was right. I did let horror stories get to me. The news gave me nightmares. I lost sleep over each new round of ethnic cleansing. I didn't have any control over these things, but they still felt wrong. And so I agonized over how cruel people were to each other, and after a few months of dating, it drove away potential mates. So I didn’t date. I had sex. I had fun, but didn’t let anyone under my skin because they never lasted. I exhaled slowly and tried to center myself. I changed the channel. Local weather. A cold front was on the way that would end the current heat wave. It was October already, but summer remained in overtime. Then they switched to national news, covering a senator from Oklahoma who was speaking to reporters and saying that America was facing a three-pronged attack from homosexuals, illegal aliens and Muslims and that these groups needed to be eradicated. “Fuckin’ moron,” I mumbled. I changed the channel. A news bulletin announced the execution of a gay man who was found guilty of hate crimes against a Christian group in Texas. He had been captured by three members of a church group while leaving a bar in Waco, taken to the country and beaten, though he managed to fight back and break the neck of one of his abductors. The other men got in their church van and fled. The man called the police on his cell phone – and was arrested. The trial and sentencing had ignited a media firestorm worldwide but to no avail. The Texas governor had refused to stay the execution because she wanted to show that attacks on Christians would not be tolerated. “It is essential that people of faith be free to express their beliefs,” she said. Two seconds later a thirty-pound dumbbell shattered the television screen. “Fuck!” I yelled, as much at myself as at the moronic governor. I jumped up from the sweat-stained chair. My heart pounded in my chest. “Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!” It was beyond outrageous. They executed a man for defending himself and called it justice. I was filled with frustration and anger. Extremists continued to gain more and more control over people's lives – and deaths. My stomach cramped, severely, and I doubled over, falling to the floor. My face and neck burned. A voice pierced the thick haze that surround me… “… the mass execution of homosexuals has been resumed by Iran's hardline government…” a man was saying. Despite my sudden disorientation, I realized that audio was still playing through the receiver. My rage intensified and I saw red. Red. Rage, apparently, was red. For even with my eyes open it was the only color that existed and as I writhed on the floor it engulfed my body, tingling as if every part of me had been deprived of blood only to have it restored minutes later. At the same time, the heat in my face and neck spread across my body until my skin burned. Saliva filled my mouth and I vomited. Then there was nothing. * * * I was wet. Actually, I was covered in sweat. The voice of a male anchorman filled the room and I opened my eyes, blinking in the glare of the early afternoon sun pouring through the window. I could smell urine and … something else. To my horror, I realized that I had not only lost control of my bladder, but my bowels as well. What the fuck? I sat up, fumbled for the remote, and turned off the entertainment system. Next, I carefully removed my gym shorts and tossed them in the trash. After unplugging the TV, I walked into the bathroom and looked at myself in the mirror. Receding hairline. Dark, thick eyebrows. Heavy mustache and full beard. Black with a few strands of white. Generous body hair, particularly on my pecs, forearms and legs. My skin glistened with sweat. I shook my head. “You let yourself get so worked up you had a seizure,” I said to my reflection. “Nice.” After a hot shower and a quick lunch, I felt human again, if still agitated. I left a voicemail for Terry, a truly huge power lifter I had dated for a while who was now my doctor, and stood naked in the main room of the studio apartment, cell phone in hand. I needed a distraction. I dialed Hank but got his voicemail. After leaving him a short message, I decided that Plan B would be a beer. No. I needed several beers, and I pulled on an old pair of relaxed-fit Levi's, the belt required to hold them up and a fresh white tank top undershirt. In no time I was out the door. It was hot, but the sun was refreshing as I walked the several blocks to the Eagle. I greeted a few guys I knew, nodded at a few more I wouldn't mind knowing, and by the time I entered the two-story brick building that the bar occupied I was feeling pretty good. My negative funk had long since evaporated. I pulled off my shirt. Two hours and six beers later I was on the roof top patio, sitting on a bench and leaning back against the brick of the taller building next to the bar. The music was loud, the patio was packed and I stared relentlessly at an extraordinarily hot kid, probably ten years younger than I, who was standing in front of me but deep in conversation with some daddy bear who I didn't recognize. I watched the kid. He was tall – probably about six feet, maybe six one, and sandy blond with a full beard. He listened attentively and laughed easily; moved confidently but naturally. I found myself wondering how the scruff of his facial hair would feel between my thighs as he sucked me off. Time passed and I imagined the bliss of repeatedly ramming my cock between his perfect butt cheeks and into the soft heat of his hole. This little fantasy drifted lazily in my mind as I enjoyed the hot sun on my chest. I could feel myself growing hard – yet somehow drowsy. The sun felt amazing against my skin. I closed my eyes and wondered why I’d never noticed that before. Someone was shaking my left shoulder. I had fallen asleep. “You’re gonna get a sunburn, big guy,” I heard a voice say. I opened my eyes to find the scruffy blond kid standing immediately in front of me. His deep blue eyes were almost hypnotic, but he glanced downward at the wooden deck before looking at me again. Despite the confidence I had observed earlier, he seemed shy. The kid was beautiful. He had removed his t-shirt to reveal his lean, athletic torso. His well-developed chest was covered with a fine coat of blond hair that swirled around his eager nipples. I was so aroused that I was fully erect. “I haven’t seen you before,” I said as I covered the prominent bulge in my jeans with my tank-top. “I’m Jamal.” I held out my hand. “Where are you from?” “Matt,” he said quickly as we shook. “Cleveland. I mean ... I’m from Cleveland.” He’s nervous, I thought before he spoke again. “Well, I should get back to my host,” he said awkwardly. “I just didn’t want you to sunburn.” You mean you just couldn’t think of a reason to talk to me, as dark as I am it would take me a few hours to burn. I smiled. “Thanks,” I said and shrugged my shoulders. “Nice to meet you.” I watched his butt and sighed as he walked away into the upstairs bar. I waited for my disappointment to extinguish the heat in my crotch, but it didn’t. The need to fuck persisted. In the absence of distraction I noticed that we, or now I, had a small audience. Although I recognized a few of the faces, no one particularly interested me. I stood to leave and immediately noticed that my Levi’s seemed smaller. My cock strained uncomfortably against the fabric, which clung to my upper legs as if painted on. My muscles felt unusually full, as if fully pumped after a workout. It was a puzzling, but welcome feeling. I felt unusually strong, but dismissed it as part of the residual buzz. I used my shirt to wipe the sweat from my face, shoulders and chest before walking back inside toward the stairwell. All eyes were on me as I left, which ordinarily would have made me feel self-conscious, but today I liked it. It seemed right. I was an alpha male, after all. My cock twitched but I paused at the top of the stairs. Alpha male? Where did that come from? I jogged down the stairs, enjoying the feeling of my thick muscles bouncing slightly with each step. The downstairs bar was clearing out. Matt stood in a small circle of guys with his lean, muscular back and perfect ass pointed right at me. The waist of his jeans hung very low on the beautiful white globes of his ass – how kids these days liked to wear them. I usually find that look sloppy but on him it was incredibly sexy. He turned around as if sensing my presence and I nodded. My heart pounded and my loins ached. I wanted him, but I didn’t feel comfortable pulling him from his friends. I continued forward until I was out on the sidewalk, where I stopped. I could just as easily go home and try Hank again. If he wasn’t available, there was always the memory of Matt’s backside and my right hand. I started walking back toward the Meatpacking District and home. His image remained in my mind with perfect clarity. The farther away I walked the more strongly I felt the need to return, as if I were pulling a giant elastic band that was growing more and more taught. “Oh, what I would give to see that boy naked,” I said aloud. I had almost reached 10th Avenue when I heard someone call out from behind. “Hey! Jamal!” And I turned to see Matt running toward me. My god he is beautiful, I thought as he approached. The slabs of his pecs bounced above his perfect, well-defined abs as he ran. Again my cock grew fully erect, which surprised me because it hadn’t responded that spontaneously in years. Then again, I couldn’t recall feeling that stimulated in years. “I’m just going to say it,” he began once we were face to face. “I can’t stop thinking about you.” He glanced briefly at the ground before looking up again. Was he genuinely nervous or just a good actor? Either way, I found it endearing. “Are you doing anything? Do you want to, you know, hang out? I’m not...” I didn’t let him finish. I pulled him to me and drove my tongue into his mouth at the same time I wrapped my arms around his tight, muscular form and grabbed the firm mounds of his butt. Immediately his hands were all over my torso, feeling the spread and thickness of my lats, exploring my huge pecs. He pressed his crotch against mine and began grinding, either oblivious or apathetic that we were standing on a public street in full daylight. “Get a room!” A man in a car yelled as he drove by. I laughed and pulled away. “Good idea,” I said. “I probably shouldn’t rape you in public anyway.” “You can’t rape the desperate,” he said. I took his hand and began leading him to my place. “Somehow you don’t strike me as the desperate type.” “Just desperate for you,” he said. “I know it’s cliché, but you really are my fantasy man.” I chuckled and rolled my eyes. I’d be wealthy if I had a dollar for every time I’d been told that. Yet they always changed their mind... “Your jeans are kind of tight though.” My left eyebrow went up and I looked at him. “That’s a bad thing?” He was correct, however. Only hours ago they fit just fine and now they were skin tight – except in the waist. The only explanation I could come up with was that I was retaining a lot of water, but even that seemed unlikely – and inadequate. “You should leave something to the imagination,” he said. “No secrets here.” “No secrets? Okay, what happened to your back?” He had noticed the scars. “Hmm. Later,” I said. “Try again.” “Sure,” he said graciously. He didn’t press the question and that impressed me. “Okay. How much do you weigh?” This was The Question. Guys always wanted to know how much I weighed. How much I could bench. How much I could squat. How big my arms were. What supplements I used. It could be tiresome, but I didn’t mind him asking. “I hover around 240. I’ve been as heavy as 250 before but I can’t break it.” “No way. I’d say you’re at least 250 right now.” I shook my head. “Weighed myself this morning. 238.” “Dude. You’re huge. Your scale is broken.” “You seem very sure of yourself,” I said. “I am.” I smiled. “Well, Mr. Know It All, I have an old mechanical scale in my closet. We’ll just check it when we get to my place.” “Deal,” he agreed. “So what do I get when I’m right?” Some degree of cockiness was emerging through the shy behavior he had displayed until now. I found I liked it. “To get fucked by your fantasy man,” I said. “And if you win?” He asked. “I get to fuck my fantasy boy.” “I like it,” he said, smiling. “A win-win.” “Damn straight.” Next Chapter: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1194-transformation-part-i-mutation-chapter-two/

I had no idea how the seemingly flimsy white tank top stayed plastered to his insanely jacked-up body. He’d take a deep breath or move his upper torso slightly and the material would stretch so tightly that I expected to hear it ‘snap’ apart at any second. The cotton somehow amazingly extended to accommodate a chest that was so big you’d expect the pectoral muscles to sag, but instead they were clearly hard as hell and protruded outward like some kind of incredible manly mountain cliff dominating the area around it. At the same time the guy’s arms bulged so massively round that if one of them had been the only thing you were able to see you would have still instantly known the guy was so humongous that you’d actually feel sorry for the metal stool straining hard to support his body as he sat at the bar. Like the anticipated sound of ripping material, I also expected to hear steel screeching as the legs of the piece of furniture crushed downward from the weight. His jeans had obviously been painted onto his body – since they were so tight I could actually see rippling veins snaking across his insanely thick covered muscled quads. I was pretty sure he’d have to be cut out of the denim when he finally wanted to take the pants off. Either that or he’d simply flex his legs and the things would be destroyed in one loud burst of material. The body had my heart racing and my cock pulsing hard, but the handsome face equaled the rest of this Greek god. I say Greek because the dude was the perfect example of the term ‘olive skin.’ He was dark, but not in any sort of fake-tan kind of way. His skin was simply radiantly glowing and smooth as expensive silk. The stubble across his face was intentional – part beard and part facial accessory that emphasized the guy’s masculinity. It was definitely a pretty face, but the cut angles and jawline made the guy more rough than beautiful. It was the kind of face that could stop traffic. The piercing green eyes under heavy brows added some mystique to the man – and a little naughtiness. He also had the kind of wavy hair most people hated – because you knew he woke up, ran his hands through the thickness a couple of times, and it all looked perfect. There wasn’t a guy in the place that hadn’t noticed Mr. Hugeness – a nickname I had given the dude as I watched him drink what I gathered was an Irish whiskey on ice. When he swallowed his neck muscles tensed a little from the delicious burning sensation and just that simple movement made everyone hold their breath. Even the dude’s neck was thick as hell and rippled with power. I don’t know if the guy noticed us all drooling over him or if he simply assumed it would be that way since he had clearly been gigantic for a long, long time. I marveled at the fact that his feet rested fully on the ground while most guys sitting on the stools at the bar found their own dangling inches above the floor – and desperately sought out metal rungs that wrapped around the legs to support themselves. He didn’t look at anyone. He was simply staring at the bottles lined up behind the bar and sipping his drink. I was about to force myself to stop staring at the guy when I noticed something that no one else seemed to be aware of – there was a mirror behind the bottom two rows of bottles. The dude could actually survey the entire room easily – but his gaze wasn’t moving. It was fixated on one thing – me. When my eyes caught those of Mr. Hugeness I cannot begin to describe the feelings that shot through my body. Let’s just say there was a mixture of fear and excitement that seemed to make every hair that existed anywhere on me stand straight up in shock. I couldn’t move my eyes. They were locked with his and he didn’t look away either. There was a slight grin on his face – it wasn’t a cocky grin at all. It was more like a smile that showed how happy he was I finally noticed the mirrors. I suddenly felt very dizzy as I gazed into his green eyes. There was such a mixture of gentleness and masculinity in his face. I watched – mesmerized – as he motioned to the space to his right with those two gorgeous emeralds. I immediately knew he wanted me to join him at the bar. I left my half-full drink and walked like someone hypnotized toward his huge frame. When I was a about a foot away he turned slightly to the guy sitting on the stool beside him, reached out a huge hand grabbing the back of the guy’s neck, and squeezed slightly. “Hey, buddy, my friend here would like to sit beside me. You don’t mind, do you?” There was absolutely no meanness in the question, but it was quite clear to everyone within hearing distance what the right answer should be. I can’t lie – there was part of me that wanted the little dude to refuse because I knew I’d get to see the huge paw circling more than half his neck do some damage, but I knew instantly that there wasn’t a guy on earth that would be stupid enough to argue with Mr. Hugeness. The little guy simply shook his head no and quickly slinked off the stool. I could see the relieved look on his face as soon as the giant hand was no longer draped around him. It had probably felt like a ton of bricks bearing down on him. Suddenly, that same big paw was pressing against my back and scooting my body across the floor toward the stool – my feet actually skidding the entire short distance. I was being easily jetted toward my resting place by the guy’s big arm. Even in the midst of all that was going on I stopped to notice that the guy’s fingers spread out across my entire lower back, reminding me of how huge he actually was. When my body reached the metal stool the dude kind of half lifted-half tossed me up on the seat by sliding his hand down to my ass and scooping me up like I weighed nothing at all. Once I was on my new perch I turned to look at Mr. Hugeness. The first thing I saw was his wide-as-a-small-door arm. I would have easily thought it was some guy’s big leg instead of a biceps if I hadn’t already been staring at the thing for most of the evening. I was so mesmerized that I didn’t realize my mouth was wide open and I was making gurgling sounds like a baby. It’s just that I was completely blown away by the guy’s massive gun. It looked pumped as hell even though it hung at his side un-tensed. A highway of blood-pulsing veins mapped their way around the expanse of hard muscle. To say the guy’s arm bulged was an understatement. It was more like it blimped – cause that’s what it looked like, some kind of huge dirigible filled with something a hell of lot more substantial that hot air. It appeared to be so packed with condensed meat that the dude wouldn’t have been able to touch his own head even if he had tried with all his might – I just don’t think the thing could bend that much. There were so many tiers of beef on his relaxed arm I was sure when he flexed it looked like multiple biceps stacked on top of each other. His skin looked tighter than stretched leather and I figured it crackled like old cowboy boots when he moved it. I would have stayed in my big-gun trance all night long if he hadn’t spoken. “Am I big enough for you?” he asked. “And then some,” I quickly and absent-mindedly shot back – not taking my eyes away from his arm. This made him laugh, which in turn made his big-as-a-house chest jiggle up and down. That was the only thing that could have torn my eyes away from his gun. I watched the thick, hard, meaty pecs bounce up and down and loved how his big-as-my-thumb nipples poked menacingly against the material of his tank top. It struck me that the shirt looked like a fisherman’s net trying desperately to hold two whales captive. It seemed that the giant beasts might break free at any second. When the huge man took a breath his mammoth chest inflated even more and it was one of the sexiest things I’ve ever seen. I was definitely an arm man, because I thought a man’s guns always showed off his power, but this dude’s chest was so incredibly packed with muscle that it oozed masculinity the way too much perfume could permeate a cramped space. This guy clearly had so much testosterone zooming through his body that it caused me to feel cocky, too. It was as if he had a he-man fever that enveloped my body, as well, and made me much more confident than ever before. I suddenly realized my mouth was wide open again and my tongue was flicking up and down – desperate to taste his hefty nipples. I think the big man realized I was about to self-destruct because he spoke again – as if to make me focus on something other than his enormous pec shelf. “I’m into little guys who are into muscle,” he said in a voice that was so fucking sexy that I bet he could make some guys bust a major wad just by reading the phone book. “And I’m into muscled giants that like to play with little guys,” I said quickly and my response actually made him choke a little on the sip of his drink he had just taken. “Just how fucking tall are you?” “Six-ten,” he answered, and then added, “How’s all that height make you feel?” “Like ten hours of intense foreplay,” I responded. “You sure know how to build up a guy,” he said – laughing lightly. “And you sure know how to intimidate one,” I replied. I paused for a second and then added, “Besides, there’s no way anyone could build YOU up anymore than you already are.” For the first time since sitting down I tore my eyes from his huge body and looked up into his face, noticing that the muscles in his neck, cheeks, and chin looked stronger than hell, too. How in the world did a guy work out that part of his body? His eyes locked on mine and neither of us blinked. I was instantly lost in those beautiful pools – realizing again that his manly beauty matched his awesome body. The immaculate scruffiness that covered his face made his pouty lips stand out even more. The dude was so handsome he could make your cock ache. He had this intense look on his face – as if he was trying hard to not devour me right then and there. Finally, he broke into a drop-dead gorgeous smile and I felt my stomach turn over numerous times. “You’re wicked cute,” he said. “You’re beastly handsome,” I answered. “You don’t have to match every compliment,” he said, taking another sip of his drink. “I can’t help myself,” I responded. “But I’ll try my best to stop. So, Mr. Hugeness – the nickname I gave you when I was sitting over there – are you going to buy me a drink?” “You’re pretty sure of yourself, aren’t you, little man,” he said in a cheery voice that made it clear he liked how confident I was. “Your obvious cockiness is infectious,” I answered. “What’ll you have?” he asked as he signaled the bartender over. “You,” I answered. This made him smile even more. I had no idea how I was mustering so much boldness. It really did have to be a by-product of being so close to such a colossal muscleman, but it was still a little surprising. I could tell it was pleasing him, so that probably egged me on even more. I wanted him to like me. I wanted him to like me very much. He acknowledged my comment with a little nod of his head and then it was clear he was waiting for my drink order. “I’ll have what you’re having,” I said, glancing at his glass. He tapped his drink and then held up two fingers to the guy behind the bar. I glanced down at his hand and almost ejaculated on the spot. His fingers made the large tumbler containing his drink look like a shot glass. I quickly figured out that it would take two and a half of my fingers to match his giant forefinger. When he bent the thing it bulged like a biceps. I kid you not – his fingers had mounds of muscle that peaked when he flexed them. He saw where my gaze was and he spread his fingers out and laid his hand on the bar. I knew what he wanted me to do – he was showing off and I was right there with him. I reached up and placed my tiny paw on top of his. I noticed first and foremost that his skin was as hard as I anticipated – clearly stretched to the max over the muscles underneath. I then gasped a little when I saw that my fingers came just a little beyond his knuckles and the expanse of my hand was about five times smaller than his. I was in shock, but I was not speechless. Without even removing my gaze from our size difference I spoke to him. “My, what big hands you have,” I said. “The better to lift you with,” he responded. I instantly moved my hand away from his. He had no idea what that little statement would do to me. I knew it was very important to not have any physical contact with him as I struggled to prevent his words from making me explode like an ignited firework. I had many fetishes, but being lifted by a huge guy was one of the images that helped me jerk off more than any other. He, of course, had no idea about my lust for being picked up – or did he just assume it. Maybe he could read me like a book and would, as I so wanted him to be able to, fulfill every one of my secret desires. “Um . . . I kind of have a thing . . . I mean I get off on the idea of being a barbell for a bigger guy. You’ll have to . . . uh . . . be careful what images you put in my head or I might make a mess,” I shared with him and it felt like I was in a confessional. He smiled at my revelation and I saw him file the knowledge away, as if for later use. This thrilled me and made me nervous at the same time. I really did have a huge intense lust for being lifted whether it was overhead with two arms, grabbing me underneath my shoulders, or one handed around my neck, it didn’t matter. Feeling my feet leave the ground because of some guy’s power was the quickest way for me to move to leaking a gob of pre-cum. Big hands grabbing me roughly and hoisting me like I weighed nothing – as if the huge guns could toss my little body over some building – that was hotter than most anything I could think of. There’d been a few guys in my life that had been able to bear hug me off the ground and one guy had cranked out a couple of pushups with me on his back, but I’d never been blessed with a dude big enough to toss me around like some stuffed animal. I had a feeling, though; my luck was about to change. The big man leaned down toward me and inhaled deeply. “Yeah,” he said, smiling, “I thought I smelled a strength whore. I was hoping you liked to be manhandled. Cause you see, bud, I can spurt oceans of cum showing off my muscle power. Yeah, you won’t be the only one that gets rock hard when I crank your body up into the air. I especially like to stand in front of mirror when I do it man, so I can see your face and my body at the same time. I bet you’ll get off on one-armed presses almost as much as I do. I’m a power pig, too, man. You haven’t cornered that market.” Again, my mouth dropped open wide and I stared at him as if he were some kind of alien. I couldn’t believe my ears. It never even began to enter my brain that some big dude might like lifting other guys. It was almost unfathomable to me that a massive muscle guy could explode just from watching himself show off his power. My understanding of the world was being expanded in seconds – there was a muscle paradigm shift happening and it was huge. If he had touched me at that moment I would have shot off like a cannon. I was so wound up sexually that he could have popped me with one finger. I, however, was still in control enough to speak. “You have no idea how much it pleases me to hear you say that,” I teased. “I was thinking I was the last strength junkie in the world. I wonder, though, if you’ll be able to keep up with me.” This made him laugh deeply as he pulled back up to his full height on the stool. He inhaled slightly just to inflate his already ridiculously large body – instantly intimidating me with one slight breath. His confidence radiated out of every pore. He didn’t need to prove anything to anyone. His mere presence was proof of his god-like dominance, but I could tell he loved how I verbally tested him. It was as if he was Hercules and he was going through his proverbial labors right here in the bar. I could tell he loved how I teased him, but we both knew he was up for any challenge I could offer. This was just all foreplay for the main event later on. He was more than willing to cock-tease me as an appetizer, but it was clear that I’d be joining him for a multiple-course dinner later on. He took a sip of his drink – to either calm himself down or create a dramatic pause. I couldn’t figure out which. “I wouldn’t be thinking all this muscle is just for show, little man,” he said looking down at me with a big smile. I’ve come by most of my size by lifting things a hell of a lot heavier than you. Don’t get me wrong – massive muscle is in my DNA, but unless you shove some major metal around a guy like me is just going to be kind of beefy and end up looking like some washed-out high school football coach still longing for his glory days. Does this body look past its prime to you?” “No,” I sputtered out quickly, “it certainly doesn’t.” “That’s right, bud,” he continued. “Right now I’m bigger and stronger than ever in my entire life – but the really cool thing is that I’m still growing. And that means I only getting more powerful, too. I’ll be able to keep up with your fantasies of what you’d do if you ever met some huge powerful muscleman. I’m actually going to go way beyond what you ever dreamed of. I’m going to expand your limited strength fetish to things you only thought were possible in the comics. I have a feeing we’ll both be offering up major loads in honor of my power. You see, my good friend, impressing the shit out of you is my number one goal.” “You already have,” I quickly shot back. “And yet I haven’t even flexed, let alone done anything powerful,” he answered just as quickly.

Bruce Banner pulled the hood of his light parka over his head in an effort to ward of the increasing cold of a sunny, but frigid day in the woods of upstate New York. He continued to make his way toward his isolated destination. It was something of a struggle, and he had gotten lost more than a couple of times, but he felt sure he was closing in on the place that had once been his home in what now seemed like another lifetime. He stopped for a moment to have a more careful look at his surroundings. A familiar creek worked its way south not far ahead. To the east - he recognized a series of glacial gorges. Which meant, he thought to himself as he peered further up the side of the low rise he was currently scaling, that he was nearly there. He quickened his pace and soon crested the shallow ridge. He stood for a moment panting, allowing himself a small triumphant smile as he looked out over what remained of the Northwind Observatory. A few moment's worth of inspection, even at a distance, was all it took to cause his wan smile to fade to a more melancholy expression. There wasn't much left. The forest had reclaimed much, undaunted by the massive chain-link and barbed-wire perimeter designed to ward off the occasional curious hiker or hunter. The massive, revolving dome that once housed his gamma-scope's main collector appeared largely intact underneath a decade or so of vines and creepers. Which, he knew, was more than could be said for the gamma-scope itself - the machine that had brought him back to this place. But with a little help from a couple of old acquaintances, he hoped to change that. He scanned the sky, then checked his watch. He was a little early - plenty of time to make his way to the main gate of the perimeter fence. He set off with a renewed sense of determination, now that his destination was in sight and had almost made it there when he first detected a subtle mechanical whine from overhead. He stopped and cast a glance skyward through a gap in the tree canopy in time to see what looked like an ordinary automobile - except this one happened to be flying, its modified, swiveling wheels gimbaling to aim directional thrusters that vented out the wheel hubs. Picking up his pace further, he emerged into a clearing in front of the main gate to find the car he had seen moments ago was now settled on the ground just in front of him on all four wheels. For a moment, he locked eyes with the driver in the car's rear-view mirror. Eyes that though familiar, he had not seen for years. Bruce swallowed nervously as he heard the clunk of the car-door opening. A slender, dark-haired woman of around his own age eased out of the car and turned to face him. She smiled wistfully. "Hello Bruce." Bruce hadn't known what he was going to say until the words actually fell out of his mouth. "It's good to see you Kate." She let out a small bark of a laugh and looked away toward the ruined observatory as though she wasn't sure she believed that. "You look like Hell." She pointed out. Bruce laughed at the directness of that. Apparently, Kate Waynesboro had lost some of her reticence since they had worked together here, all those years ago. But then again, at this point, he wasn't sure he remembered how much of that had been genuine and how much had been part of her cover. "You don't." Bruce replied. "Looks like the life of a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent agrees with you." That brought a sharp appraising look from the woman. Bruce got the idea that she was trying to figure out if he was daring to try and get flirtatious with this woman who had, at least once upon a time, had deep feelings for him...feelings he had never quite returned. Bruce tried to preempt such a misunderstanding by earnestly holding her gaze as he spoke. "You didn't have to come here Kate. You didn't have to do any of this. All I can say is, it's important that you did...and thank you." Kate considered that for a moment and it seemed to satisfy her that Bruce was sincere. A small smile returned to her face as she pulled back a stray lock of raven hair from in front of her eyes. "You really do look like Hell, Bruce. What is going on with you?" She removed a small device from her pocket and approached the high gate. Bruce fell in step behind her. "I'm just going through a rough patch." He said, not volunteering any specifics. "Yes, well - it never was easy being green, was it?" She asked dryly. If Bruce was reluctant to have Kate drawn further into the circumstances of his life, that seemed fine with her. She had been down that road before. Kate placed the cylindrical device she held into a circular receptacle built into a panel on the gate. It produced a series of beeps and flashes of colored lights that were then mimicked by the panel and the gate swung open with a rusty squeal. Kate continued forward into the compound purposefully. "I was able to retrieve most of the equipment you requested from where the Avengers had it warehoused, with Tony Stark's cooperation. He must owe you a lot of favors." Kate added as she led Bruce to a massive shipping container that rested near the center of the overgrown grounds. "He manufactured replacements for the necessary equipment that had been destroyed and I calibrated everything according to the specs we used back in the good old days. He choppered in the whole kit and caboodle an hour ago." She finished, gesturing to the shipping container. Bruce moved eagerly to the container and took hold of a large, heavy lever set into the metal door. He heaved but it wouldn't budge. He stepped back, dusting his hands and turned to face Kate with a reluctant look. "What's wrong?" she asked, crossing her arms. "It's hard to keep track but aren't you currently able to summon and control your big green pal at will?" He could, of course. But ironically, as Kate had said before, it really wasn't easy for him to be green these days. In fact, it took a tremendous amount of concentration to trigger and maintain his transformation into the Hulk. These days, the primitive splinter personality that had always most directly controlled the savage power of the Hulk spent all of his time cowering deep inside Banner's subconscious mind, making the transformation difficult to affect. But even if transforming had been a cinch, Bruce was hesitant to do so in front of Kate. She had suffered some pretty rough treatment at the hands of the brute in the past. He wasn't sure how to explain that the shame he felt over inflicting such abuse on a woman he did genuinely care for - though maybe never actually loved - would make it even more difficult to transform into his massive alter-ego in her presence. "I don't want to sound ungrateful, but I think I need to do the rest of this...on my own." Bruce offered delicately. Kate considered that in silence for half a second, then blinked in mild surprise. "Oh. Sorry." She fumbled the electronic key she had used to open the gate from her coat pocket and proffered it to Bruce awkwardly. "I'll uh, leave you to it then." Bruce took Kate's hand along with the key she offered and squeezed it gently. "Thank you Kate...for coming." He nodded his head toward the cargo container. "Thanks for all of it." They locked eyes again and Kate offered him a final genuine, if brief, smile then turned and made her way back out of the compound. Bruce stood, staring blankly, lost in thought and memory until he heard the faint sound of the S.H.I.E.L.D. flying car's turbines spin up, then fade completely into the distance. Then he stripped off his clothing, leaving only his specially designed underwear. He closed his eyes and concentrated, struggling to ignore the cold. He knew that in a minute or so it would no longer affect him. He felt his body burgeon; with size, with power, with near invulnerability. At the same time he knew all that power was nowhere near enough. He needed more and the gamma-scope would give it to him. The only time he felt any stirrings from his brutish alternate persona these days was when he had this thought about the potential of the gamma-scope. Otherwise, it remained humbled, cowering quietly in fear deep inside his mind. This angered Bruce. The idea that the Hulk would reemerge and try to take back control only AFTER Bruce had done all the hard work of repairing the gamma-scope and using it to vastly increase the gamma-spawned might of the body they unwillingly shared. Bruce had been stunned by the might of young Christopher O'Malley but having the kid effortlessly humble him had done a real number on the Hulk persona. The Hulk's very self-identity was largely rooted in being the "strongest one there was". It had simply been psychologically devastating to be so thoroughly out-manned by the massive teen, who had devastated the Hulk in their first encounter and done so with little more than the almost playful flexing of his larger and far more powerful mutant muscles. Banner returned to the shipping container and effortlessly flipped the thick metal lever of the locking mechanism. It looked as though he had two fronts on which he might soon be doing battle. Reigning in a potentially out of control, awesomely powerful muscle-teen and keeping the Hulk from gaining the upper hand once more in their decades old struggle for dominance. As Banner stood lost in his thoughts before the huge open container, it suddenly began to levitate off the ground. Bruce stumbled back a step in surprise and watched wide-eyed as the container rose higher into the air. "Need a hand with the heavy-lifting?" A male voice asked. The container seemed to float up to a stop nearly level with the top of the Hulk's head. The surprised behemoth could see that below the container, hoisting it effortlessly overhead with one hand, stood Leonard Samson. Banner hadn't seen Samson in quite some time. Bruce always felt a pang of jealousy everytime he laid eyes on the strapping, gamma-powered hercules. Samson had been transformed into a muscular powerhouse by gamma radiation in much the same way that Bruce had been transformed into the Hulk. But in Samson's case, the handsome psychiatrist had retained all his intellect, not to mention that his physique, though mightily enhanced, had not been distorted into a border-line grotesquery like the Hulk. Instead Samson had become a perfect specimen of muscle and temperament, his only abnormal feature - green hair, which only seemed to add an exotic undercurrent to the man's otherwise classic good-looks. "Leonard?" The Hulk asked, blinking as though to make sure his eyes weren't playing tricks on him. "What are you doing here?" Samson grinned at the Hulk's confusion as he tossed the container up and down slightly. "Kate consulted with me on your recent request for help." Bruce's eyes narrowed. "You're no physicist." "No." Samson agreed. "Kate and Tony Stark were well up to the technical challenges, but she seemed to think that your...frame of mind might bear a little investigation." Bruce crossed his massive arms and tried not to let it show how much that bothered him. Until today, he had only spoken with Kate about his current predicament via telephone - and then only to cryptically ask for her help. That the woman could still read him so easily, years after they had ended their association, bugged him. Bruce snatched the shipping container away from Samson on the next toss, ultimately unable to hide his irritation. He stumbled to maintain his balance as he accepted the huge weight of it (The way Samson had been handling the container made it appear lighter than it was) and stalked off toward the dock area of Northwind Observatory. "Like I told Kate, this is something I want to do on my own." Samson shook his head behind the Hulk, then started after him. "Tough. Until I'm sure you aren't up to something that could potentially destabilize your psyche, I'm not going anywhere. You've only regained control of the Hulk recently and you haven't exactly been forthcoming about how you managed it this time. But I aim to do everything in my power to make sure you retain that control." The Hulk inserted the cargo container into a docking door and then turned his attention to a large set of metal double-doors set into the building near to the docks. He threw the doors open to reveal a bank of large breaker switches and began to flip them all to the "on" position. All the while he calmly ignored Doc Samson. The hum of machinery began to emanate from various points inside the abandoned observatory. As Banner threw the last of the switches, he was surprised to feel Samson grip him by the shoulder from behind and spin the Hulk around to face his former psychiatrist. "Why are you trying to make the Hulk stronger?" Samson asked point blank. Apparently, Bruce's efforts to keep his objective here at Northwind a secret were for naught. The surprise must have registered on his face. "Yeah, I know what you're up to here." Samson smirked as he crossed his muscular arms across his chest. "I have enough experience with gamma-ray-spawned muscle to have figured that out, even if I'm not a physicist". "Look Leonard, don't you know me well enough to trust that I'm doing this for a reason - a good one? If this doesn't work - " "Oh, it'll work." Samson assured Bruce. This brought Bruce up short. "I’m not even sure this will work. How can you be so confident?" Bruce asked. Samson sighed, ignoring the question. "Big picture, Bruce; Until I'm satisfied that you aren't going to lose control of the Hulk again, I'm not letting you go through with this." Bruce stared down at the shorter man incredulously. "You? Are not going to 'let' me?” Bruce gave a short mocking laugh as he looked around. "Just who is going to help you stop me?" "My Pal, Lefty, should be all the help I need." Samson brought up his left arm and flexed his biceps. "But I brought back-up, just in case." He added, bringing his right arm up and flexing it along with his other. Bruce actually felt his jaw collide with the top of his bulging green pecs as his mouth fell open. Though Samson was shorter, he now sported biceps that were as big as the Hulk's. Bruce swallowed nervously as he reluctantly conceded to himself the possibility that they might actually be even bigger. It took Bruce several long seconds to compose himself. Dr. Leonard Samson now stood before him with a subtle, but distinct look of challenge on his face as he displayed mightily flexing biceps that somehow seemed to loom over Bruce's current manifestation of the incredible Hulk - even though the Hulk was easily taller than the green-haired Samson. "You - you exposed yourself to the procedure?!” Bruce slowly began to shake his head. “You could have been killed!" He finally bellowed. Samson ceased his phenomenal flexing and returned his arms to his side, laughing. He seemed a little too proud of himself for Bruce's taste. "Now Bruce, you may be the undisputed expert when it comes to the effects of gamma-radiation on biological tissues, but Kate Waynesboro is no slouch. And with the advances in biotech that Tony Stark has made since you last powered up the gamma-scope, setting up a trial run of the procedure you outlined was a cinch." As he finished explaining, Samson's maddening, too-pleased-with-himself grin broadened as he bounced up on the balls of his feet like a smug school boy. He alternately flexed his pecs rapidly to show off more of the results of the successful deployment of Banner's gamma-scope. Immediately the threads holding the single done-up button of the collar of the casual pull-over shirt Samson wore snapped, sending that button whizzing by Bruce's head. It didn't take very long before the fabric too succumbed to the pulsating expansion and a jagged tear parted the shirt from the collar to a point near the bottom of the psychiatrist's left pec. "Ha!" Samson barked. "I've always wanted to be able to do that." Despite the cold, he stripped off the remains of the ruined shirt and inspected his broad, thick pecs. "I think I might still be getting bigger." He added more analytically. "How nice for you." Bruce responded with a slight sneer and turned toward the dock entranceway to Northwind Observatory. "I don't have time for this." Samson reluctantly tore himself away from his self-evaluation and followed Bruce. "Look, seriously Bruce, see reason here. You know what the Hulk is like when you aren't in control. Now imagine him on a rampage with the kind of power you apparently want to impart to yourself." Bruce laughed hollowly. "Unlike you, I don't have to use my imagination to know what that kind of out-of-control muscle can do." "You're missing the point." Samson insisted. "If you lost control after such an augmentation, the damage could be far worse than anything the Hulk's done in the past." Bruce turned on Samson, his impatience mounting. "No, YOU are missing the point...I'm not talking about the Hulk!" Samson blinked for a few moments as he sorted out what Bruce was getting at. After a few speechless seconds, Samson had to struggle to keep a grin off his face. "Someone kicked your ass." Bruce rolled his eyes, turned away from Samson and continued stalking toward the entrance to Northwind. Samson persisted, following close on Bruce's heels. "That's it, isn't it? Someone managed to take the Hulk down. And from how it's rattled you, I'd guess they took him down pretty hard." Bruce pulled the locked door of the dock entrance off it's reinforced hinges and tossed the heavy metal bulk of it aside with ease. "You know, it may not be my field of expertise, but I've always thought that you had an unhealthy fascination with the idea of being stronger than the Hulk." Still paying as little attention to Samson as he could, Bruce pressed the button that would raise the door to the dock where he had placed the shipping container, clearly intending to bring inside the gamma-scope and the support equipment held within. As the door rattled upward on its tracks, Samson interposed his muscular frame between Bruce and the doorway. "Hey, you stick to your 'field of expertise' and I'll stick to mine." Samson said, leveling his gaze as much as was possible at the taller man. "Unhealthy fascination or not, I am stronger than you now Bruce." He added smugly. The submerged primitive persona of the Hulk surged with anger somewhere inside Bruce's mind at hearing this declaration. Bruce sighed wearily. "Leonard, we've been down this road before. It's highly unlikely that you and Kate were able to get the kind of yield I am expecting to achieve with the gamma-scope. I didn't share all the details of the collection protocol - new details that I have never incorporated before. Kate couldn't have known about them." "All the more reason for you to back off of this whole project until I can get up to speed on your current situation. I'll conduct an evaluation and if everything seems kosher, then I'll let you proceed." "There's no time for a stupid evaluation!!" Bruce shouted angrily, before struggling to reign in his temper enough to continue. "And the point I'm trying to get across to you is that you may have been able to pull off a rudimentary execution of the gamma-ray infusion procedure, but face it Samson, you've never really been in my league and I doubt that you are now, even after whatever boost you may have gotten from the gamma-scope. So you can dispense with the posturing and intimidation". "Stupid?" Samson repeated, raising an eyebrow. "That's a nasty, demeaning word. I don't think I've ever heard you use it before, Bruce." Samson rubbed his jaw with exaggerated thoughtfulness. "Now who does like to toss that word around a lot?" "I am going to tell you this one time Samson." Bruce growled menacingly. "I am in control here." Bruce moved closer to Samson as he spoke. "Now, you are going to move aside." Bruce continued, now glowering down at Samson. "Or I'm going to move you." "If that's how you want this to play out." Samson played at giving an ambivalent shrug. "Your call." Bruce could tell that despite the other man's implication that any fight between them would be Bruce's own choice, Samson was the one itching to test himself against the Hulk once again. Bruce realized that Samson wasn't going to stop until he got what he wanted. So be it. The first thing Bruce needed to do was make sure their tussle didn't damage any of his equipment. "Fine, you win." Bruce pretended to relent, acting as though his bluff had been called . He placed what he hoped seemed like a friendly hand on Samson's thick shoulder. "I realize that you only want what's best". The smug, expectant look vanished from Samson's face, replaced by one of confused disappointment. "Uh yeah, I'm er...glad to see you come around on this." Having took down Samson's guard, the Hulk's grip on the man's shoulder rapidly ramped up in power until his massive green hand was exerting the crushing force of a hydraulic press. The Hulk then quickly whirled around and hurled Samson through one of the empty docking bay doors. The door was torn apart like tin-foil as Samson blasted through it and sailed through the air to land near the perimeter fence far across the compound from the docking bay. The Hulk tore through the ragged hole left by Samson's body enlarging it further and leaped after him, landing almost on top of the recovering man. "Stay down, Leonard!" Bruce warned as he forced Samson onto his back by planting a massive green foot on the prone man's chest. To prevent possibly being kicked, the Hulk had pinned both of Samson's ankles to the ground by standing on them with his other foot. "Ungffff! You've...learned some rather dirty tricks since the last time we scrapped." Samson grunted as he pushed at the Hulk's foot. "I wouldn't have thought you had in it in you. Don't know whether to be impressed or disappointed." "As long as you stop interfering with me, I don't care one way or the other." Now it was Bruce's turn to be smug. God it felt good to win a fight again. "Do we have a deal? Are you going to stop resisting me?" "Unghh...depends..." Samson replied. "Today's Wednesday, right?" "Huh? Umm, yes. I mean - what's that got to do with -" "I work abs; Monday, Wednesday, Saturday." Samson quipped. At that, Bruce felt the area of Samson's abdomen pinned by his heel harden exponentially. Samson stopped shoving at the Hulk's foot and put his hands behind his head and slowly started sitting up, forcing against the Hulks foot and leg. The inhumanly thick muscles in the Hulk's quads and calf flared to even greater girth as the Hulk drove his foot harder against Samson's chest. Samson gritted his teeth, snarled and pushed back forcing his shoulders up off the dirt and forcing the Hulk's massive leg to lose ground against him. With a burst of effort, Samson sat almost all the way upright. "Oh, yeah." He grunted. "One." The sudden movement had the Hulk struggling not to pitch over backward when suddenly Samson clamped both hands on the top of the Hulk's foot, pressing it firmly against his chest as he relaxed and settled back onto his back once more. Holding the Hulk's foot to his chest like someone might hold a free-weight plate for resistance, Samson grunted and then the Hulk barely had time to fully regain his balance before once again the Hulk felt pressure mount beneath his foot as Samson started to sit up again. "I said STAY DOWN!!" The Hulk shouted and shifted his weight more directly over Samson as he simultaneously pressed the outer edge of that green foot - massive as a bridge pylon - against Samson's throat. With a flex of his bare pecs, Samson forced the Hulk's foot up and away from his throat. He fixed Bruce with his eyes. "Now that was a nasty move, I don't recall ever seeing you this determined." Samson observed as he powered up to nearly a full sitting position again. "Two." He added, with satisfaction. As he both struggled to maintain his balance and fight back against Samson, every giant muscle in the Hulk's mighty legs surged huge with effort, but Samson didn't yield. "I usually do a few hundred of these, Bruce." Samson said haughtily, then lowered his heavily muscled torso back to a prone position. "Hope you have some time to kill." Bruce flailed for balance. "Let go of me!" He insisted angrily as he finally managing to wrench his foot out of Samon's grip. His temper getting the better of him, Bruce then drove his freed foot hard into Samson abdomen. Samson, caught between flexing his superhuman abs, had the wind partially knocked from his sails by this vicious attack, but even so, he laughed almost giddily as his lower torso was driven a couple of feet into the ground. Bruce retreated a few steps, taken aback by how his temper was getting away from him. Samson's head, forearms and lower legs protruded almost comically from the shallow crater Bruces stomp had embedded him in. The effect was enhanced by his continued laughter. The man sounded more like he was recovering from a bout of intense tickling than from being stomped into the ground by the Incredible Hulk. Samson hopped gracefully to his feet, dusting the dirt from his backside as his laughter abated. "I've really got you riled up, huh Bruce." Bruce visibly willed himself to calm down. "I'm through letting you goad me into fighting, Leonard." "What's wrong? Did I bruise your ego?" Samson asked smarmily. He held Bruce's stare as he rubbed one hand over the rippling cobblestone wall of his abs. "Along with your poor wittle footsie?" Samson advanced on the Hulk confidently. "If you are as completely in control as you say you are, then you should be able to keep your intellectually challenged alter ego in check, even as I provoke him in the most potent way possible - by demonstrating that "puny Green-hair" is now the strongest one there is." "I don't care, make any claims you like! I'm willing to stipulate to that if you'll just leave me alone!" Bruce replied. He tried to sound indifferent on the subject, but couldn't quite pull it off. "Your reasoning self might say that, Bruce - might even wish it were true." Samson acknowledged as he closed on the Hulk. "But we both know that there is a side of you that does care - a side that won't ever accept being weaker than anyone else. The savage Hulk may not be ascendent, but he's never truly gone because he is an aspect of you. A part of you." Samson punctuated this last point with a couple of stabbing jabs between the Hulk's pecs with an accusing finger. As Samson had often done in the past, the skilled psychiatrist had brought Bruce up short with his insight. Could what Bruce was doing here at Northwind really be more about returning the Hulk to the pinnacle of sheer, brute-force muscle than it was about any potential threat Chris O'Malley might represent. In the end did it really matter? The solution to Chris's potential threat was to have that threat checked by the power of the Hulk. Bruce created the problem and he had to solve it. "You're right, Samson." Bruce conceded flatly. "In the end I guess all of us are really no more than the sum of our parts." Bruce suddenly laid into Samson with a ground-shaking, surprise punch to the solar plexus. Immediately after his strike Bruce started forward, intending to follow up the devastation of this attack with a flurry of similar blows until he had put an end to Samson's meddling once and for all. But surprisingly, Samson didn't budge an inch and the Hulk collided clumsily with the unaffected target of his assault. Samson seized Bruce beneath his massive green arms and shoved him backward until the larger man was at arms length. "Steady there Bruce, don't get ahead of yourself." With that Samson lifted the Hulk into the air, pulling him completely off his feet and then, incredibly - almost casually, he tossed the Hulk high into the air. Very high. The sheer acceleration shocked the Hulk. The initial force of Samson's throw made him feel as if his muscles were going to shear away from his skeleton. The flesh of his face rippled and distorted like that of a test pilot undergoing training in a multi-g centrifuge. Of course, his body immediately began to slow due to friction with the air around him, but the rate of deceleration was almost imperceptible and he was near the edge of the Earth's atmosphere before he finally slowed completely to a stop and began his fall back. Bruce could not remember a time, at least when he was in control of the Hulk, when he had been hurled so high into the atmosphere. He had never purposefully attempted to leap such a distance straight up. He wondered for a minute if he would be able to do it, but that was ridiculous. Of course he could. There was no way Samson could accomplish something with his arms that was beyond the power of the Hulk's massively muscular legs. He flailed to keep himself oriented right-side up as he peered past his feet to the Earth below him. As he slowly picked up speed, he noticed that Samson had demonstrated a remarkable amount of accuracy and control. He had kept him perfectly geosynchronous. A few dozen miles below the surprised Hulk, Leonard Samson lowered his gaze from watching Bruce Banner become a vanishing speck in the air over his head. "Damn." He said with a short laugh as he surveyed the wilderness that surrounded the Northwind Observatory. "Might have put a little too much muscle into that." He noted an impressive relic from the last Ice Age a few hundred meters beyond the perimeter fence, narrowing his eyes as he took its measure before returning his attention to the sky above him. "Sorry Bruce, but I really do need to establish that you are in full control of the Hulk." Samson declared to himself as he picked out the tiny dot that was the plummeting green behemoth - a dot that was rapidly growing in size now. "And if my goading does cause the mighty green meanie to come out and play..." Without shifting his gaze, Samson flexed his right biceps and ran his left hand over its steel-hard peak, grinning. "...then I get to see how the savage Hulk fares against me now in a full-on, rage-fueled rampage." "Uh-oh." Samson added worriedly when he realized the speed with which the Hulk was hurtling earthward. "The big guy's comin' in hot." Samson took several steps backward, just clearing the immediate area as the Hulk slammed into the ground. Leg muscles used to absorbing phenomenal amounts of energy from leaps that could propel the Hulk across big chunks of a State were not quite able to compensate for the kinetic energy imparted by the power of Samson's throw. They were only able to redirect some of the Hulk's momentum and send him stumbling forward. The ground broke up beneath his impact, tripping up the Hulk and sending him sprawling forward onto the ground near Samson's feet. "Ouch. Ten's all around for height, but you really need to work on that dismount." Samson said with a smug grin as he offered the Hulk a hand up. Bruce's adrenaline levels were spiking from the ordeal of a near re-entry level fall from the sky. He choked on the dust kicked up by his landing, causing him to cough out his words as he slapped away Samson's hand. "I...don't need...your help, Samson." Bruce clambered to his feet and struggled to clear his lungs and get control of his coughing fit. Samson shrugged and placed his hands behind his head. As Bruce got to his feet the herculean psychiatrist took a deep breath and looked around, casually admiring the beauty of the clear, if freezing-cold, day. "I'm curious, Bruce. That last hit - how much did you put into it?" Bruce glared at Samson as the other man stood before him. He couldn't stop his eyes from shifting to either side of Samson's face where even relaxed, the handsome doctor's enormous biceps loomed like a couple of planetoids in mutual orbit. There was no denying it. Samson had always been a heavy hitter, but the gamma-scope procedure had amplified his brawn prodigiously. Bruce tried to quell an eerily recognizable feeling of dread as he considered how to answer Samson's question. The way his punch had just been stopped cold by Samson's thick, muscular chest was all too familiar. Maybe it hadn't been the Hulk's most powerful effort, but Samson had never before been able to take a punch like that to no effect at all. "You can’t be as strong as him." Bruce muttered, not really intending to express this thought out loud. But Samson caught it. The strapping powerhouse dropped his arms and cocked his head in attentiveness. "Can't be as strong as whom?" Bruce's mind raced. This whole situation was spinning out of control and he didn't have an unlimited amount of time. If Chris knew where he was and what he was up to, Bruce wasn't sure what the kid might do. He had barely been able to convince Chris to lay low for a while and be content with sparring with the Hulk until he had the hang of wielding the planet-cracking might of the kid's newly manifested mutant muscles. Leonard Samson's persistent need to test his physical prowess against ever more powerful opponents would make seeking out Chris a nearly irresistible draw and Samson was no fool. He would quickly deduce the mutant origins of Chris's might and Bruce was sure that Chris's reaction to the discovery of this fact could be downright catastrophic. "C'mon Bruce. I was right, wasn't I. Someone has had the Hulk on the ropes lately." Samson moved closer, confidence emanating off him in waves. "I'm handling it." Bruce insisted. "You can't get involved in this Leonard, you'll only make things worse." "Sounds to me like you're in over your head." Samson countered. In a flash, he grabbed the Hulk's thick forearm and yanked the Hulk forward, sidestepping and slipping behind Bruce, Samson clamped a full-nelson onto the Hulk. Spanning the sheer muscular bulk of the Hulk's lats taxed even a large man like Samson's mighty limbs but Samson didn't let go, even though his feet no longer quite touched the ground. "You're a smart guy Bruce. But you've always had a blind spot when it comes to realizing that you're playing a weak hand." Samson increased the pressure of his hold. "I'm betting that you would benefit from having someone with a more objective perspective in on the situation." Bruce felt the dense musculature of the Hulk's straining torso deform under Samson's onslaught. "I'm warning you, Samson. Let go of me!" Bruce grunted. Bruce lunged backward, slamming Samson through one of the concrete uprights that supported the perimeter fence. He felt Samson tighten his hold more and winced as the Hulk's ribs began to buckle inward. Samson's feet occasionally made contact with the ground, altering Bruce's course, but he sped up, racing blindly backward until he had slammed Samson into something very solid a few meters beyond the fence with a force that sent a considerable shock-wave rippling across the country-side. Infuriatingly, Samson just chuckled. "You're just proving my point here Bruce." But to Bruce's relief, Samson did release him. Bruce turned on Samson and by planting one thick green hand in middle of the shorter man's chest, he shoved him against what appeared to be a high granite outcropping - partially obscured by small trees and other shrubs that had managed to get footholds in the thin soil that had accumulated in the cracks and crevices of the rock-face. Bruce cocked his other arm, threatening a punch. "I'm giving you one last chance to butt out here, Leonard. Please take it." Bruce growled. It took Bruce a few moments to fully comprehend what happened next. Samson squatted and like Atlas shouldering up the sky, he gripped the face of the rock behind him. There was a deep rumble in the earth. Samson straightened his legs, pressing upward and his jeans merely exploded off him as quads and hamstrings flared to a girth that Bruce suspected the Hulk's own mighty limbs couldn't quite match. Calves that were also suddenly surpassing the Hulks in sheer size rippled with power as they fine-tuned Samson's balance. What Bruce had taken for an outcropping of the bedrock that lay beneath the shallow top-soil of the area began to rise into the air. Rise and pitch forward over the stunned physicist. It was no outcropping. Samson straightened and locked his knees. Shrugging his shoulders to balance his burden a little better. Samson had uprooted a colossal erratic boulder, deposited on the ice-scoured bedrock of the ancient landscape by the last retreating glacier that had covered this area thousands of years ago. It had the sheer size of something that wouldn't have seemed out of place on a city block in lower Manhattan. From a distance, it appeared that a new mountain was heaving itself into the sky. Bruce felt cold fear wash over him along with the shadow of that massive chunk of geology. Could even the savage Hulk at his most enraged support that kind of weight on his shoulders? He'd been under that kind of tonnage only once before. At the time, he'd been slowly losing his control over his brutish alter-ego and was therefore able to access some of his rage-fueled might, but even then, it had been all he could do to simply brace a fraction of such a weight for a short time. But Leonard Samson wasn't finished. Giant flakes of granite the size of manhole covers sheared off the boulder where Samson's hands pressed into the rock as he shoved ever upward. When the surface stabilized enough before his grip, Samson transferred the weight from his shoulders and slowly pressed a rock that in some parts of the solar system might be classified as a small moon fully over his head. "It's one of those times Brucie. You've been dealt the weaker hand here." Samson smiled smugly. "Now you are going to start cooperating with me or I swear, I'll toss this pebble right on top of Northwind." Bruce's face went white with fear and disbelief. He looked from Samson toward Northwind. Through an unsettlingly distant curtain of falling dirt and debris that marked the edge of the staggering mass of solid granite currently being suspended above him, he could see the facility that represented almost every scientific advancement he'd been able to achieve since being transformed into the Hulk. "I've got nothing to lose by flattening Northwind and if doing it will keep you from possibly unleashing an out-of-control, powered-up Hulk on the world, then all the better." Though right now, wielding such a massive weight and not even topping out, part of Samson relished the idea of having a go at such an augmented Hulk. His grin broadened at the thought of it. Who knew, he might yet get that chance. Bruce swallowed reluctantly, as he held up his hands in defeat. "Okay!...Alright - You win, What is it you want from me Leonard?" Samson beamed triumphantly. "Now that's more like it." He chuckled and for a moment turned his attention more directly to evaluating the negligible degree of challenge posed to his strength by the immense boulder he'd lofted overhead. "I know! How about we play Atlas and Hercules?" Samson suggested, doing an impression of an excited kid playing pretend at recess. "I'll be Atlas." Samson stepped closer to the Hulk, causing the solid bedrock beneath him to audibly fracture as he made as if to hand off the staggering weight he was wielding. The Hulk blanched and stepped back nervously. Samson laughed heartily. "Wow, the look on your face, Bruce." He lowered and pressed the weight slightly a couple of times. Controlling it with little effort. "Would this fleck of granite really be too much for the Hulk to handle?" It was galling enough, capitulating to Samson, but having him continue to rub his victory in the Hulk's face was starting to rile Bruce enough to reconsider. If there was one thing about his dull-witted alter ego that Bruce did admire, it was that the brute (with one major exception) never gave up. He always (again, with that same major exception) found a way to overcome any physical challenge he was presented with. Bruce knew that this potential for accessing greatly increased strength was somewhere within him. Both he and Samson had always suspected that it was his scientist's predilection for dispassionate analysis that was the road-block that kept him from achieving the unfettered power his more instinct-driven side tapped into so naturally. In a way, rationality and reason were like the Hulk's Kryptonite and Bruce Banner had rarely been able to abandon either and was therefore incapable of power beyond the Hulk's considerable but limited baseline strength level. But in that moment, Samson's taunting interference on top of several exhausting weeks of being utterly crushed in one contest of strength after another by a mere teenager combined to cause a momentary lapse in Banner's control. It was almost like that brief feeling of admiration for the berserker within him became a psychological conduit through which the traumatized psyche of the Savage Hulk - roused to action by the infuriating boasts of one of his most persistent opponent's - somehow seized partial control. Suddenly a passenger in his own body, Banner found himself charging Samson, who somehow seemed unsurprised. With a knowing smirk, Samson tossed his burden into the air just as he was bulldozed by his opponent. They became a tangle of massive, muscular limbs and Samson was pitched onto his back, landing hard with the Hulk on top of him. Roaring in Samson's face, the Hulk leaned forward, in an attempt to use the leverage of the giant's greater bulk to keep Samson's shoulders pinned to the ground as Bruce Banner's bifurcated psyche waged battles on fronts both internal and external. Like a neophyte surfer learning to harness the awesome power of the ocean and turn it to his own purpose, Banner sought to take advantage of the surge in strength brought on by his savage self's attempt at re emergence without having his conscious control totally swept away. It was difficult not to give in to the rage. Even as he struggled to subdue Samson, Bruce cringed inwardly - awaiting the sickening sound of his Northwind Observatory being obliterated beneath the thousands of tons of solid rock he'd glimpsed Samson hurl high into the sky just as the Hulk had charged him. Instead, just as the Hulk tried to push himself up and separate from Samson enough to demand the other man's surrender, he felt Samson thrust his arms upward with incredible force and had just enough time to suspect that the other man was trying to clamp another submission hold on him when he felt a tremendous impact against the entirety of his upper back. The force of it slammed him bodily back down onto Samson with what felt like the force of a gamma-bomb detonation. Bruce's massive and inhumanly muscular frame rebounded upward like a rag-doll, only to immediately collide with something of a total and unyielding solidity before he fell back onto Samson, where it took him a few moments to fight off a slide towards unconsciousness. Bruce shook his head, trying to clear the stars from his vision. Planting his hands on the ground on either side of Samson, he made an unsteady second attempt to push himself up. It was difficult maneuvering to support himself with Samson's arms jutting straight upward on either side of him like thick marble columns. He didn't rise very far before something stopped him and then began to press him inexorably downward, The Hulk's arms trembled, trying to resist but slowly lost ground forcing him into Samson and pinning them both down with tremendous pressure. At least, this is how it seemed to the Hulk from his limited vantage point. The Hulk wheezed as he found himself having to struggle for breath. He felt the muscles of Samson's torso surge and somehow the pressure abated slightly. "What...was that?" Banner managed, catching his breath. "What hit us?" Banner asked wondering what could have hammered the both of them with such power. "Now that was reckless, Bruce." Samson warned with a grunt. "What if you had made me lose control of this little paper-weight." Bruce felt something solid and rough again press down on his back - the pressure concentrated where the Hulk's torso was thickest - at the shoulders and chest. Then Bruce finally pieced together what had happened. They weren't pinned down, at least, Samson wasn't - he'd somehow managed to catch that towering boulder as it had crashed earthward and he was now pressing it above the Hulk's back with both hands. A feeling of elation washed through Bruce. "Northwind? You didn't smash it?" He was sure he'd lost the observatory and everything in it. He wanted to push himself up and inspect the structure, but again that massive rock being suspended above his back prevented him. "Northwind is the least of your worries." Samson advised. "You've tried to fake me out twice, Bruce. So now, I'm going to take more drastic measures to demonstrate how little choice you have in the matter of cooperating with me." The Hulk felt the compacting pressure being exerted on his lats by Samson's ramrod-straight arms lessen as they began to bend slowly at each elbow. Small fissures in the bed-rock beneath the Hulk's palms zig-zagged out as more of the boulder's mass was transferred to Bruce's back. As Samson continued to slowly lower his arms Bruce could feel the gritty, granite surface of the rock bite into the skin of his shoulder-blades as the rock settled lower. Until that moment, Bruce had - for the most part - been able to brace himself, supporting himself over Samson's prone torso with his arms. But those mighty arms simply couldn't handle the weight being forced on them now and the Hulk was slowly being pinned with more and more weight directly against his opponent. "Remind you of anything Bruce?" Samson asked with a grin. "Like when you were that spindly little adolescent in gym-class and the coach couldn't coax even a single pushup out of you?" As the Hulk strained mightily to keep himself from being forced lower, this comment drove home to Bruce the degree to which Samson was getting carried away. Under normal circumstances the highly competent psychoanalyst would never use information gleaned from a patient's personal sessions in such an unprofessional manner. It was evidence that the other man was far too caught up in exploring his new-found strength level. Bruce wondered if pointing out this lapse might be enough to snap Samson out of this bout of ego-mania, but it was all he could do to keep from being overwhelmed by the tonnage Samson was slowly lowering onto him. "You are really being a pill with this whole situation Bruce. To top it off, you're forcing me off my workout schedule. I'm not supposed to be working chest and arms until tomorrow." Teasingly, Samson pushed the boulder upwards slightly, giving the Hulk a moment's respite as he bantered. "On the bright side, I've always found bench-pressing a good warm-up weight to be invigorating." Samson lowered the boulder once more before the Hulk could fully recover. Letting it sink lower and placing more pressure on Bruce than ever. The triceps of the Hulk's faltering arms flared under the onslaught, his super-humanly thick tendons audibly thrummed as the inconceivable tension being forced on them ramped up to an even higher level. The pressure of the slowly descending rock was forcing his ribcage into Samson's. The other man may have had a smaller overall skeletal frame than the Hulk but there seemed to be just as much muscle packed onto it now. Being forced relentlessly down onto Samson's pecs was like being slowly crushed against a couple of massive anvils. Despite his supreme effort, the Hulk's arms quickly gave out. He was driven painfully down onto his elbows and air was forced from his massive lungs as he was smashed down even more into Samson's unyielding physique. "...stop..." The Hulk wheezed, barely able to manage that single word. To the Hulk's relief, Samson did stop, he even raised the boulder slightly making it easier to breath. "I'll make a deal with you Bruce. I promise not to bring this thing any lower. I'll give you that promise as a freebie. Now all I want from you is a sign that you are willing to admit that I have valid reasons to want to monitor your psychological state and your actions at Northwind." "I...<pant>...I can see...<pant>...where you might have...concerns." Bruce relented between gasps for breath as he scrambled to push himself up away from his intimidating proximity to Samson. But his effort yielded nothing. Samson may have backed off slightly from crushing the Hulk, but he still wasn't letting him go anywhere. "There. You see, Bruce." Samson encouraged. "Was that so bad? There are harder things than cooperating with me. Now do you agree to submit yourself to an evaluation?" "Yes." Bruce responded tersely. "Now we're getting somewhere. You are also," Samson continued. "going to fill me in on this encounter you have apparently had. The one where the Hulk got his butt handed to him. If I'm right, these things are probably all interconnected. I'm going to need the big picture if I'm going to be of any help." Bruce's answer was a strained silence. He clenched his jaw shut in determination not to give in on this point. The last thing he needed was an encounter between Chris and Samson before he was ready. Not to mention the principle of the issue. He had promised Chris that he would not reveal his mutant nature. "I'm gonna have to insist on this, Bruce." Samson warned. "I can't!" Bruce grunted. "Now, I've never known you to go back on a promise, Leonard." He continued defiantly. "And I doubt that you can suspend that thing over us indefinitely so I suggest that you let me out of this ridiculous situation and be satisfied with the concessions I've already made." "Hmm" Samson paused as though considering whether or not Bruce had a point. "Actually, I probably could wait you out here, but I'm familiar with your stubborn streak and frankly, I've no interest in investing that kind of time." Samson chuckled. "Besides, I may have promised not to lower Mount Warm-up any further..." Without warning, like a boot-camp inductee being berated by a belligerent drill sergeant in his first lineup, Samson stuck out his thick chest, driving the Hulk's upper body sharply higher and once again grinding Bruce's battered back into the solid granite of that immense boulder. "But I didn't say anything about not raising you." Samson chuckled at his own cleverness. "N-no." Bruce protested, struggling to find away to free himself. "You know the secret to a great chest routine Bruce? It's to squEEEZe the muscle with every rep." Samson explained, flexing his pecs thicker by the second and compressing the Hulk's larger but out-muscled torso into the suspended boulder with greater and greater force. Samson leveled off flexing his unstoppable chest for a moment to gauge the effect it was having on the Hulk. The Hulk's eyes bulged and his mouth was open in a futile effort at speech, but he simply didn't have the breath. His face was turning red even through the green hue of his skin. This seemed to satisfy Samson. "You, know, I really do think that I'm still getting stronger." He mused. "Now, do you tell me what I need to know or do I see how high I can bounce both you and this pet rock of mine?" Still unable to speak, the Hulk nodded in panicky agreement. "Atta boy, Bruce." Samson praised. But he didn't immediately reduce the punishing flexing of his bulging pecs. "Oh, and Bruce..." Samson added, then he actually flexed even harder before continuing. Any resistance the Hulk was offering by way of flexing his own muscles crumpled before this surge and Bruce's vision began to go dark as he teetered on the brink of unconsciousness. "...I'm confident that this time you aren't trying to trick me, right?" The Hulk managed a weak shake of his head as his eyes began to roll back into his head. "Good." Samson concluded with a brisk nod. He relaxed his chest, allowing the Hulk to suck in some air. At the same time, he sent the boulder rocketing skyward as easily as a normal man might pass a basketball. Samson sat up gently, so as not to hyperextend the barely conscious Hulk's back, but scrambled quickly to his feet once he'd disentangled himself. Bruce lay flat on his back, recovering. He managed to raise his head enough to keep Samson in his sight. He watched wide-eyed as Samson again caught the mountainous boulder as it fell from the tremendous height he'd tossed it to. The force of it actually compressed the solid bedrock beneath his feet, deforming it visibly. Hey Bruce? "Did I ever tell you that I almost made the Olympic shot put team my junior year as an undergrad?" Samson narrated as he bent his head to avoid the boulders bulk. For a moment, he steadied the tonnage with both hands, then incredibly, he balanced the entire thing using only his right arm and with a shove so powerful it defied comprehension, hurled the entire massive bulk of it cleanly off the surface of the Earth with enough force that it was set on a trajectory that would eventually carry it completely out of the gravity well of the Sun itself. As Samson steadied himself from the recoil of his effort, he dusted his hands, scanning the sky in the direction of the vanquished boulder. "Now that was a good session." He turned around regarding the Hulk with a satisfied smirk. "I think we made some real progress today, Bruce."